Tumgik
#ruined several parts of New World since they kept doing top down shots
noonaishere · 1 year
Text
Music shows be like "time for the dance break!" And then the dance break looks like this:
Tumblr media
#man I fucking love this new group of actual ants#like how did they train them? are they a boy group or girl group? how does the queen feel?#will they be allowed to go back to the anthill? or will they live in dorms?#do any of them know english/korean or will their lyrics be in ant language?#is it just Workers or also Soldiers?#this is the dance break for Guerrilla btw#so it's ateez#or at least#I think it is *squints* they're in there somewhere#this was almost the entirety of the dance break btw#the camerawork was so BAD omg#ruined several parts of New World since they kept doing top down shots#and the whole beginning needs to be be seen from the front#otherwise you're not looking at anything#so bad#like I know you spent all that money making a nice stage#but I am not here to look at architecture#I am here to see people sing and dance#you have no need for a stage if if you don't have performers#get your head out of your ass music shows#show us the stage in incidental shots going to or coming back from commercials#or when we go back to the hosts or when you show the audience cheering before or after performances#my god#not DURING the performance#sorry for ranting on main-- it just annoys me#and Guerrilla has such a wild and fun dance break#and I couldn't see any of it between the cameras and all the pyrotechnics and smoke in the way#I'll just go back and watch other stages of it; thanks#also: it's hilarious that sbs did All I Want for Christmas Is You two years in a row lol#but didn't have anyone sing it this year
18 notes · View notes
bokunosoul · 3 years
Note
overhaul with a sibling who's a lot like yushiro from demon slayer? how would he react if they were attending ua behind his back? love that there's another demon slayer fan!
Overhaul reacts to brother reader that is like Yushiro from Demon slayer attending UA behind his back
TW : Human trafficking, mentions of blood
So lets set this scene, you are basically Overhaul's brother and you lived under his control you also have no freedom and has no idea what is the outside world is like.
One time you disobeyed you ended up being on the surgerical bed and all day long and he tortured you almost to d̶e̶a̶t̶h̶ he also injected a couple of illegal medicines on you.
You and eri are also in the same boat.He conducted many researches and experiments on both of your bodies and sells the drugs that he made on both of you in the black market.
You are also Eri's caretaker since the day she was brought in the yakuza - mansion.Yoy the one she can rely on the even in hardest times even though when she can't express her feelings well.
You actually also dont know about you and Eri's quirk that much.But your "so called" brother said that it is powerful and they both needed you on his league.
Days, weeks, months passed you had enough and decided to take along Eri with you to escape.You conducted a whole plan to escape.Thankfully your observant and know the basics on how to make an sleeping pill.
Every night your brother commands you to make him food smth like that.You, an pharmaceutical genius ended up drugging him without noticing.
T̶o̶o̶ b̶a̶d̶.He's too sharp.
You ended up running with Eri while Overhaul commands his team to capture you and the scared little girl.
The last thing you know is you and Eri getting surrounded by overhauls underlings.You started fighting back even without knowing what exactly how your quirk works.Blood and several broken bones is the consequences that you received.
Your in the verge of giving up, you were naive and weak as an 12 year old boy protecting an 3 year old girl.
Then suddenly you exploded blood and several human organs surrounded the whole shie-hassaikai base also the scared little girl's screamed echoed throught the base.
But why, why can you still feel your whole body even when your dead.The last thing you knew Eri was taken away and everyone was disposing of your blood and your body.
Your body ended up getting thrown to the river carelessly, your body that has been exploded piece by piece also ended up regenerating and ended up being normal again.You also don't feel pain.So you thought.This is my quirk huh?
A sigh of relief and hot blood comes rushing in through your veins as you ended up not being able to bring Eri along with you.
You did not cried at all.Crying is pointless and staying like this is also worthless.
The thing that first comes into mind is you going to turn yourself in to the child welfare services.You introduced yourself as an child sold by your family and you also introduced yourself with an fake name to hide your real identity.
You ended up being adopted by an family living in the city.You don't care at all as you long you can have revenge and save your sister and you will together escape this madness again.
You also go to know how to use your quirk well and uncover many secrets about it.
Your adoptive parents also started noticing on how quite your good at using your quirk so they ended up home schooling you.They were shocked you were such an intelligent obedient child they also treated you like their own.
You feel kinda safe,warm and comfortable at the same time.You also can't help to feel bad and burdened on how you abandoned Eri.Your living in heaven while she's experiencing hell.What a good brother you are you asked to yourself.
3 years passed you basically got into UA due to hardwork and determination You became also strong and your appearance drastically changed.
Meanwhile everyone UA aims to be number one and your goal is to save your sister from your pathethic brother.You also kept an low profile of yourself to hide your existence.
You actually ended up getting along with most of the class especially to Midoriya.You dont know why because he just gives the scent that you can trust him and he's a good person.
Also the girls in the class likes you because you respect them and also beat that little shit up by being a huge pervert.(if you know you know)
Time passes by and eventually their will be an upcomming event, the UA sports festival.Everyone in the class is excited meanwhile you are anxious, your identity will exposed and all your hardwork will go down the drain.
It does'nt matter,your much stronger and confident now.The sports festival came to an end and everyone gathered at the classroom for an sudden meeting. To be honest you did great on the event but you did not manage to get through the top 3 rankings.
You ended up getting an reccomendation to a hero agency.You accepted the reccomendation and it was basically for a month to get better and stronger.
Everything happened so fast, you ended up getting an reccomendation and accepting it and getting attacked by the villains.So UA decided to just make an dorm system to make sure that the students are safe at all times.
Aizawa announced that there will be an hero internship and you ended up getting back to the agency that trained you a few months ago.
Everyday is like usual you did multiple patrols, go to school to study and mostly can't sleep in the night.
You and so as the others like uraraka, tsuyu, midoriya, kirishima ended up being summoned at Nighteye's agency.
Their were many pro heroes as well your teacher, Aizawa is here.You can sense that the situation is quite serious and Midoriya and Mirio is acting weird and you can also sense fear in them.
Nighteye's sidekick bubble girl and centipeder explained that there is a villain on the loose.You lost your complexion, you felt sick and scared.All of your memories in hell projected throughout your head "Y/N - san are you okay? your complexion does'nt seem too good." tsuyu said in an concerned voice.
You replied, that your okay and you said that you've never ever seen something brutal.
As they've continue on nighteye mentioned that overhaul or also known as kai chisaki has an daughter.
You snapped and standed up while shaking " What seems to be your problem Mr.L/N?" nighteye said in his intimidating voice,everyone was staring at you like your crazy.
"I-i have something to confess." you said as your voice trembled
"And what is that?"
"My brother is Overhaul."
"Y/N - san you must be mistake----."
"NO! YOU DONT KNOW WHAT YOUR GETTING INTO, AND THE WORST CASE SCENARIO IF YOU GOT SHOT BY THOSE DRUG YOUR QUIRK WILL BE DESTROYED AND WORSE SOMEONE WILL DIE!" you yelled and everyone stared at you with disgusted faces and even in disbelief
"So your saying that your in hands with Overhaul or your so called brother?"
"No... I tried escaping with Eri but she was taken away and my body exploded in pieces and my body parts ended up being thrown carelessly through the river,thanks to my quirk i can basically regenerate and create an new identity.However i did not accomplished on taking her with me.AND DONT YOU DARE IMPLY MYSELF WITH THAT MANIPULATIVE PATHETHIC MAN DONT YOU KNOW WHAT ITS LIKE BEING TORTURED EVERYDAY?EVERYDAY IS HELL AND IF WE MAKE A MISTAKE ONE FLICK OF THAT BULLET YOUR BASICALLY AN DEADMAN WALKING!AND I HATE SEEING PEOPLE DIE IN HIS HANDS!" you yelled in frustration.
Your classmates, stared at you in disbelief you are the most calm and composed person in every situation but in this situation, they did not know that you we're in despair.
"S-sorry, with that said.He thinks that i'm dead but no and i'm not affiliated with him anymore, plus the last time we saw eachother is 3 years ago."
"So please, i beg you save my sister she's all i have." you said as you bowed to the ground showing pure respect.
Nighteye sighed and he said he saw that coming and commanded you to tell everything that he did to you amd Eri and about their Yakuza gang.He also said to keep an distance and do not fight in the infiltration of their base.He also said to Aizawa to protect you.You agreed, it's the least thing that you can do to help in this kind of situation.
The day comes and you were basically watched by Aizawa eyes wide open (Lmao i just remembered i cant stop me and cry for me #Once #Twice).
You ended up not taking it anymore and sneaking out of the UA teacher dorm without anyone noticing.
You have no problem in making it through the base but you have to fight multiple of villains tho.You ended up seeing the sight of the ruined base and seeing your brother and Mirio fighting over the little girl.
"OVERHAUL!" you yelled in your booming voice as you've appear in the darkness wearing your hero suit .
"R/N?ah, so your alive?" he said in disbelief .
"Yes?so?my dear pathethic brother also known as overhaul."
"Too bad i shot him already." he said as he pointed at Mirio's struggling limp body as Eri just covered herself with his scrapped cape.
You ended up fighting him one on one.You knew that he was strong and powerful and so are you.
The last thing you knew was going all out with your quirk and passing out to the ground and you were in the hospital getting treated by recovery girl.
A few hours later you received the news that everyone in the Yakuza got arrested but Overhaul got taken away by the league of villains,Mirio ended up getting shot by the quirk destroying drug and ended up loosing his quirk.
Lastly sir nighteye got killed due to the bad injury that he got whilst fighting him.On the good side Eri was taken custody of and is doing well in the hospital together with Mirio and Deku.
You sighed in contentment and walked in your hospital clothes in the hallway trying to find her hospital room.
Your heart started racing and you saw the letter engraved "ERI" you finally mustered up the courage into opening the door.You saw Deku and Mirio playing with her
"Y/N - chan your here!" Deku said enthusiatically.
The little girl hids on her sheets when she thought that you were a bad person along with Aizawa.Mirio said that it is okay and you two are their teacher and a school mate.
"Eri - chan do you remember me?" you said on your soft voice she immidiately remembers that familliar voice, her eyes widened and ended up throwing her arms onto your embrace crying.
"R/N!"
"You do remember me!Your okay now your safe,nii-san is here to protect you and will not leave you alone." you said sobbing while hugging the little girl she nodded and you two just stayed like there for a while.
Deku and Mirio : 🥺 (Lmao you to scootch along i'm her real brother🔪).
And finally the hospital visit is over and they allow you to visit her along with Deku and Mirio during weekends on the hospital.
You also apologized to Midoriya and Mirio for meddling the middle of the fight.Instead they thanked you and if you were not there they would've ended up dead.
A few weeks later she can finally get out of the hospital and ended up being in Aizawa's care in the teacher's dorm in UA.Since you trusted him you allowed him to take care of her.
You also take care of her when Aizawa is not around along with Deku and Mirio in the dorms.
The whole class is also shocked in how much your attitude and behavi reverses when Eri's around.They were like : 🧐,🤭,🥰,😍,🤩,😱 is that even possible HShsgsh.
You also learned how to cook and teach Eri how to read and learn you also play with her ofc.
You also became more confident, and a .Lmao the look on your face when bakugo called you an Tsundere.And you said in the most murderous voice ever "DIE." then Eri comes in like : 🙁🗿.
"I said i will DYE my hair later pink HAHAHHAHAH😃." you said jokingly.
Everyone was like : 👁️👄👁️ Meanwhile eri's just : yea im down with that face with a small nod and a smile***
Mina aswell as the others ended up taking the joke seriously and you ended up having a pink hair color the next day to school.
Monoma said that you looked pretty u̶g̶l̶y̶ he ended up getting beat up by kendo.(SHHSHSHEHE LMAO😂).
Shoto thinks it's cool HAHAHHAHA.
Eri said that she likes it and it looks nice to you.Iida and Aizawa lets you slide disobeying the school rules just this ONCE he just wants to see the little girl happy.
The reaction on your adoptive families face when you told them that you have a sister is priceless.They we're like : " i guess we need to adopt another one." S̶i̶k̶e̶.
Tumblr media
Note : the gif is not mine a̶n̶d̶s̶o̶a̶r̶e̶y̶o̶u̶
💌 : OMGGG THANKS FOR REQUESTING AGAIN!✨Sorry it took too long hehehe anyways! i'm stoked to see that you also watch Demon slayer! it's really an good anime and i'm looking forward in the movie that will be released!the animation will be so sick😫✨💥.
ORIGINALLY by : bokunosoul
116 notes · View notes
calpops · 3 years
Text
mercy | a.i.
Tumblr media
Ashton’s life hangs precariously under fabricated accusations and a blade. The only one championing for mercy is the daughter of the man about to swing the sword.
1.5k words
my masterlist | feedback and reblogs mean the world
Copyright © 2021 calpops. All rights reserved. This original work is not allowed to be reposted on any platform in any format (translations included).
XX
A tense silence cut through the growing crowd. The stone dais beneath Ashton’s knees scorched, the sun was blazing above, merciless as it beat down and washed everything in a menacing glow. It was the first time in weeks that he had seen the sun, felt the breeze on his skin and took in fresh air. It would also be the last.
His time in the dungeons was bleak, the one sliver of light pooling in from the near endless line of cells doing little to warm the damp holding. The thin pants he wore were ragged, worn out in the knees and falling apart at the seams. His wrists were chaffed, the cell they kept him in seemingly not enough, shackles kept him bound for days. An authoritative voice boomed through the quiet crowd, a portrayal of crimes Ashton had not committed falling from the king’s lips. A punishment of death giving gasps to the commoners. A shiver ran up his spine and made him quiver.
He finally looked up from the stones. Pangs of pain shot through his forehead as his eyes found the light, still not used to it after such time in the dark. He squinted past the glare, trying to find one last thing of beauty to fixate on. The castle stood tall against the light, foreboding though it was washed in a golden glow. The tallest tower loomed over the crowd, the window at the very top wide open. A shadow danced past, a lurid figure that kept Ashton’s attention. The king’s speech kept on, lies rolling off his tongue like scripture. The people bought every word. The gasps of horror they once bestowed upon the prisoner and punishment turning to an uproarious cheer.
Ashton tuned it out, kept peering up at the window in the tower. The shadowy figure coming in and out of his hazy vision. With the blade of a sword hanging over his thread of life he decided he’d rather not see the swing coming. The shadow disappeared again, seconds ticked by before the figure broke through the dark, a princess taking its place. Ashton wasn’t sure if he was hallucinating, if the deprivation of food and water ruined his sanity, but he swore she found his gaze. He could almost feel the sadness in her eyes. He was sure she frowned. But she fluttered away before he could take a second glance.
“For high crimes committed against the crown, the punishment shall be given by my hand,” the king announced.
Ashton went slack jawed but quickly recovered. He swallowed down a lump in his throat and looked back down to the stones. The princess was gone, even her shadow had abandoned him. Ashton heard the sword being pulled from its sheath. He could only imagine the priceless steel it was forged from. It was surely more valuable than his life.
“Any last words?” the king asked but the sudden eruption in the crowd would have made them fall on deaf ears.
Ashton had no words. His words would have no one to hear them. He kept quiet. Hung his head down low and took in one last breath. Eyes slipped shut. He heard the arc of the sword but felt softness where the blade should have hit him. The crowd quieted again. Instead of cheers he heard pleas.
“Mercy.”
His eyes sprang open, his senses came back to life. He recognized skin on his, supple and sweet. The arms of a woman thrown around his neck, her body pressing against his protectively. She smelled of honey and lilacs, intoxicatingly sweet after breathing in the mold riddled air of the dungeons. Ashton was still in his shock, on his knees as if a statue. He frantically tried to take in the rest of the world; from the astonished crowd to the woman clinging to him, to the guards swarming the dais with weapons pulled and the king with his blade still in the air.
“Father, please,” the woman begged and Ashton all but collapsed at the sudden realization. The princess held him. “Mercy.”
Mumblings cut through the crowd. Mercy was repeated in hushed whispers and confused utterings. Ashton’s vision was blurry but he blinked back the haze, swallowed down the burn in his throat and found his movement. His hands clenched as they felt silk. While he expected the princess to flinch away from his touch she only came closer, desperately keeping him in her hold, arms secure around his neck.
“Seize him,” the king commanded but the princess was having none of his orders.
She slid beneath his arms, now stuck between him and the shackles binding his hands together. The guards about to storm fell short, suddenly not knowing what to do. To get to him would mean getting to the princess first.
“If you take his head you take mine with it,” she declared.
Ashton shivered, the words were so powerful he felt ready to drop. No one had ever taken such a stance against the king. Let alone a woman who shared his blood.
“Enough of this foolishness. He’s a criminal.”
“He saved my life!” the princess cried, her voice carrying across the crowd and to the castle. He knew her words would reach beyond, from the crowd to the markets to the lowlands, over the sea and to Ashton’s own home kingdoms away. “Do you really mean to execute the hero that saved your only heir?”
Ashton turned and the princess swayed with his motion. Her hold on him only strengthened. Her hair blew in a subtle breeze, the tresses soft against Ashton’s cheek. He found the king, saw the shine of the blade he had yet to drop under the sun.
“What?” the king asked and though he did not fully drop the sword he lowered it, the threat now hanging idly by his side. “Stand down,” he told the guards with swords drawn and archers with bows readied. “Explain yourself, criminal.”
Ashton stayed quiet. He knew his words would fall flat. He knew the king would poke holes in his story. Nothing he said would be enough to get him off his knees.
“During the attempted siege,” the princess spoke up instead. Ashton shuddered at the memory of that night.
He had fallen in line with his army. Followed orders from his own king’s lips and stormed the castle that stood tall in front of him. He didn’t lead the way to the princess’ tower but he wound up in her chambers.
“He stopped them,” she continued and the short explanation was enough to intrigue the king. His eyebrow shot up and the grip on his sword loosened. “The men in my chambers. He stopped them. He saved me.”
As soon as he realized who’s chambers they were in Ashton knew the men’s intentions. As they dragged her from behind the curtains he felt his stomach turn. Without hesitating he drew his sword. It took three motions for him to save her life. One cut. One punch. One shove. And then it was only he that stood in the chambers of the princess with the broken door as the guards finally found their way to her side.
The princess slightly pulled away from him but kept her hold around his neck. Her eyes met his fully, regret and pain flickering across her face. Her voice lowered, her words meant only for Ashton. “Thank you.”
Ashton was flustered and couldn’t find the proper words to respond. He wished he could’ve said something to her that night but the guards pulled him away too soon. He didn’t know what she said to them, how she explained the dying men on the ground. But he ended up in chains rather than his grave that night.
“One good deed does not erase his crimes,” the king announced, the hesitation and intrigue that once captured him suddenly vanishing.
“Does it not deserve a pardon? Spare his life for the life he saved.”
Ashton shut his eyes, the bargaining on his behalf overwhelming. He had not so much as heard the word pardon since his time in the dungeons. Only execution and other choice words from keepers who more so grunted than spoke.
As the crowd absorbed the shocking revelations and waited for a deliberation Ashton tensed. Every muscle in his body tightened. His hands splayed out on the silk of her dress, wanting to feel one last touch of softness before his final blow.
Instead of drawing his last breath it caught in the back of Ashton’s throat as he heard the king’s sword slide back into its sheath. His eyes opened once more and found the king’s pointed stare.
“For the life you saved yours will not be taken today,” he promised amongst the new reactions of the crowd. “But your crimes cannot go unpunished,” he continued and a wicked twist of a smirk claimed his face. “Bring him to the fighting pit holding cells. He’ll spend the rest of his life fighting for the crown he wronged.”
Before either Ashton or the princess could react they were pulled apart. Honey and lilac leaving his senses. Silk and softness drifting farther and farther away from him. She went in the arms of several guards, kicking and thrashing. He went with only one, solemnly following as a blade tipped into his back. A lifetime fighting for the rest of his life against other imprisoned men was not mercy, Ashton realized, rather wishing the blade had done its job. He knew he had no chance of actual mercy in the fighting pits, he would be thrown in with hardened criminals who faced years of training and cut throat killer instincts. Some men fought for glory, some for money, some for freedom. Ashton knew he would not be given a chance at any. He would fight for his life and nothing more.
“I’ll save you,” the princess swore as she was torn away, down the dais and into the crowd. Back to her tower.
Ashton wanted to believe her. He wanted to hold onto hope for her, for his life. He didn’t know if he could. He didn’t know if she could keep her promise. He didn’t know if he would ever even see her again.
XX
Part 2??
If you’d like to be added to my tag list just let me know!
Tagged: @rosecolouredash​ @who-do-you-love-5sos​ @caswinchester2000​ @wildflowergrae​ @malumsmermaid​ @babylon-corgis​ @gosh-im-short​ @feliznavidaddycal​ @loveroflrh​ @findingliam-o​ @flowerthug​ @g-l-pierce​ ​ @talkfastromance4​ @cashtonasfuck​ @sc0ttish-wildfl0wer​ @notinthesameguey​ @lukesfuckingbeard​ @myloverboyash​ @treatallwithkindness​ @haikucal​ @wiildflower-xxx​ @egyptiangoldhood​ @drarryetcetera​ @another-lonely-heart​ @megz1985​ @idk-harry​ @wildflower-cth​ @idontneedanyone​ @everyscarisahealingplace​ @myfavfanficsever​ @stormrider505​ @karajaynetoday​ @333-xx​ @calumshpod​ @calumsphile​ @calumrose​ @justhereforcalum @grreatgooglymoogly​ @calumance​ @ahoodgirl​ @chicken-ona-stick​ @wish-you-were-here-hood​ @hoodhoran​ @wiiildflowerrr​ @saywhatnow07​ @lonelyheart5​ @fallingforyou123​ @hemmingslftv​ @youngblood199456​ @kingxnichole​
135 notes · View notes
pricetagofficial · 3 years
Text
Interstellar -Part One
Warnings: Violence, angst, language, snark, 
Masterlist
Word Count: 3.7K
Tag List: @kishony-the-geek @unknowntoanyone @subtleappreciation @catxsnow @screennamealreadyused @river-bottom-nightmare @woahjaybird @bikoncon @arestorationofbalance @littleredwing89​ @offendedfishnoises​ @lostoctaviaaugusta​
A/N: Here is the first part of Interstellar! I hope you enjoy it!!
Tumblr media
Part One
Three Years Later
“Y/N! Quick, take out that fleet over there!” a voice cried from her side.
Turning where she floated, Y/N saw a fleet of ships aiming their missiles at the planet she and the rest of the Star Sapphires were fighting to protect. Looking at the woman next to her, Y/N gave her a nod and took off in a flash of violet and took out each ship one by one.
It didn’t take long for the ships to notice that she was attacking them, and began to aim their missiles at her instead of the planet. Quickly, she put up a large shield to protect herself from the onslaught of missiles and blaster beams.
With a yell, Y/N shot herself at the ships and tore them apart piece by piece until they were only floating scraps left to drift in space for the rest of eternity. Looking around, she could see the rest of the Star Sapphires fighting to stop the invasion of their home planet. They should have seen this coming; it was common knowledge that the Star Sapphires had enemies and powerful ones at that. But it was also common knowledge that they were about as ruthless as it came when they were fighting especially when it was to protect the home they loved deeply.
It had been three years to the date, on Earth at least, since she was chosen by the violet ring that rested on her right hand. It was also the three-year anniversary since the death of Jackson Luthor, the man she thought to be the love of her life. It was her love for him that fueled her to fight the good fight and protect those who had also loved and lost like she had.
As long as she had love in her heart, Y/N was a near unstoppable force. She was one of the most powerful members of the corps, behind Carol and Fatality. Between the three of them, nothing could stand in their way.
It had been almost a year since she stopped in Metropolis, the memory of Jackson was still too painful to bear and being in his hometown where his monster of a father caused more issues than he fixed only made it hurt more. Since Jackson died, Lex was able to get away with more and more secret operations. When Jackson was alive, he kept a good eye on the family company and made sure that everything was used for the purposes they were made.
Several acquaintances of her that were part of the Green Lantern Corps, had regular run ins with Lex with the time they served with the Justice League to protect the planet and other systems across the universe from intergalactic threats.
Letting out a huff, Y/N constructed a large harpoon and shot it at the nearest ship that was attacking one of the other members. Keeping her grip on the violet chain, she shot forward and swung the ship attached to the harpoon into nearby ships making them explode.
“Always the show off, aren’t you?” Carol said, floating up beside her.
“You should know me by now Carol, I don’t hold back in a fight.” She grinned and flew off towards another squad of ships, taking them out with a massive ax as Y/N swung it around slicing each ship into multiple pieces.
“Why don’t you assholes go back to whatever hole you crawled out of?” she shouted, taking out the last ship in the area.
Between Y/N and the other Star Sapphire Lanterns, most of the fleet had been destroyed. The remaining ships turned around and began to disappear into the vast expanse of space, the Star Sapphire Corps letting out a cheer of victory.
One by one, everyone began to fly back towards Zamaron to celebrate their newest victory but Y/N stayed afloat above the planet below her. Her initial plan was to head back to Earth for a couple days, that being her true home. She could check up on Rita and see how she was doing, and even stop by her parent’s place.
“Are you not going to join the festivities?” one of the other lanterns asked, stopping in front of Y/N.
She shook her head, “Not this time. I had previous engagements; I’ll see you soon.” Y/N smiled and took off across the galaxy and made her way towards Earth. Her vision was filled with various stars and planets as she zoomed past them, the excellence of space not lost on her one bit.
Y/N’s favorite thing about being a Star Sapphire Lantern was that she got to see things normal humans did not. The simple fact that she could travel into space without dying was amazing on its own, but she also got to see different planets and how they lived their day to day lives.
Within half an hour, she was hovering above Earth. This had been the closest she had been to home in a long time. In the distance, Y/N could see the Watchtower in orbit around the blue and green planet. There was a good chance that several league members were on board, even possibly Hal or one of the Green Lanterns that came from Earth.
A smile spread across her face as she flew closer to her home planet, heading for Metropolis. As she entered the atmosphere at a blinding speed, Y/N flew closer and closer to the Earth’s surface. It felt good to be back on Earth.
As she got closer, Y/N saw a blur of red as she passed through Central City. Thinking the worst, she stopped and created a violet wall to block the path of whoever it was. Her first thought was that a Red Lantern had made its way to Earth, and if that was true, she would need to call reinforcements and fast.
Whoever it was, ran face first into the wall she had created and had fallen backwards onto his ass. Y/N let out a sigh of relief once she noticed that it was not what she feared. Instead, it seemed to be a human dressed in red, with his hair almost the same shade as his suit.
“What the hell was that?” the person rubbed his head as he sat up from the floor and looked up to see Y/N standing there staring down at his as her hair waved in the wind. “And who the hell are you?”
Letting out a scoff at his words, Y/N crossed her arms and stared down at him. “You should have looked where you were going, maybe then you wouldn’t have run into it.”
“Oh, yes because I should be on the look out for giant violet walls in the middle of nowhere!” he snapped getting to his feet. He looked her over more and his eye caught the sight of the glowing violet ring on her hand and put the pieces together.
Hal had mentioned that there were more Lantern Corps out there, but they typically didn’t hang around Earth and to his knowledge Carol was the only Star Sapphire from Earth. So, where the hell was this girl in front of him from and who was she?
Y/N stared him down the longer he looked her over. She wasn’t sure what it was that he was thinking, but the way he was looking at her, like he was trying to figure her out irritated her. “If you don’t stop looking at me, I will flatten you with a giant mallet.” She threatened, the white lenses over her eyes narrowing at him.
The man in front of her seemed to get the hint and raised his hands. “Hey, I was just trying to make sense of things. No need to get pissed at me babe.”
“Don’t call me babe.”
“Whatever you say sweetheart, do you know any of the Green Lanterns from around here?” he asked.
Y/N let out an unamused huff and landed softly on the floor in front of him. “If I did, I wouldn’t tell you. I don’t know you and you don’t need to know anything about me. Let’s keep it that way.” She snapped. “And maybe pick a new color. Red isn’t all that flattering with the hair.”
The man let out an undignified noise at her comment and could only stare as she flew away towards the Eastern Seaboard. If he really wanted to, he could have caught up to her but Central City needed him more. Maybe he would meet this crazy woman again someday and actually catch her name.
**
The rest of the flight to Metropolis was quiet, and Y/N was thankful for it. One encounter was enough for her, and even though that guy seemed to be a hero she knew that you couldn’t trust anyone immediately.
Her feet landed softly on the top of the skyscraper as she powered down her ring. Y/N’s violet suit faded away and was replaced with her normal civilian clothes. Y/N L/N didn’t spend much time on Earth, but when she did she was an archeologist. When she was off world, her cover was that she was away excavating ruins all around the world.
The only thing was, she would have to stick around long enough for her bosses to not fire her. The only reason they hadn’t was because she was the best in the field and had resources to dig up some of the most priceless artifacts.
With the constructs her ring could make, there was almost nothing she couldn’t do.
Adjusting her jacket, Y/N walked down the stairs that led from the roof to her apartment floor and opened her door. Rita was going to be over in a couple of hours and this year it was Y/N’s turn to make dinner. It was a tradition that she would meet with Rita on the anniversary of Jackson’s death and have a wonderful dinner. It had always been the two of them, but the invitation was also open for Lex. He was Jackson’s father after all, it wasn’t just Y/N and Rita who had lost someone that day.
Walking over to her fridge, she pulled the door open and let out a sigh. That’s right, she hadn’t been home at Metropolis in almost a year; of course her fridge was empty. Shutting the door, she grabbed her keys and left her apartment and went to the closet grocery store. If she was lucky, Y/N could find a simple and easy meal before the store closed.
The trip to the store was a quick walk, it was just down the street after all. Y/N knew that it was practically pointless to keep an apartment on Earth since she was in space so often, but her civilian identity couldn’t just fall off the face of the Earth. People would be looking for her, and she didn’t want to cause that kind of stress on anyone else. Y/N just simply didn’t have a reason to stay on Earth, but she wasn’t exactly looking for one. Carol came back because she had a life here along with her on again, off again relationship with Hal but Y/N had nothing like that. Since Jackson died, she removed herself from society.
Reaching out to pull open the door, Y/N was pushed back by someone pushing the same door back into her. Stumbling to keep her balance, she felt a hand reach out to grab onto hers to keep her from falling onto the hard concrete.
“Fuck, I am so sorry.” The voice said, helping Y/N back onto her feet.
Looking up, she saw that it was a guy not much taller than she was. He had flaming red hair and the brightest green eyes to contrast it. His face was adorned with freckles, complete with a mischievous look to his smile.
“Are you alright gorgeous?” he asked, tilting his head while juggling all of his snacks.
Y/N gave him a nod and smiled softly. “Yeah, thanks for the catch.”
“I’d feel terrible if I let a pretty girl fall to the floor.” He commented. “I’m Wally.”
Noticing that she were still holding his hand, Y/N shook it with a laugh. “Y/N.”
Wally let go of Y/Ns hand and shuffled through is snacks and before finding what he was looking for and held it out to her. “Shall I offer my pepperoni stick to you?” he questioned, trying to hide the grin forming on his face.
Biting her lip to fight the smile forming on her face, Y/N shook her head. “You need to take me to dinner before I even think about touching it.”
Wally’s eyes narrowed in amusement, unable to hide the laughter bubbling up inside him. “I have a feeling we are no longer on the same page here.” he chuckled. “But I might take you up on that offer?”
An unfamiliar feeling bubbled up inside Y/N, it was something she hadn’t felt in years. Before she knew it, Y/N was writing her number down on a slip of paper and giving it to him. “I tend to be out of town a lot, but maybe I’ll stick around for a date or two?” she asked, looking up at him.
“Yeah sure, I’ll be sure to give you a call beautiful.” He winked before walking off towards a car that was waiting for him.
Y/N tried to hide her amused smile hearing Wally’s friends make fun of him for the encounter he just shared with her, saying that she ‘was a catch’ and ‘how does he always get the good ones?’. It didn’t bother her all that much, the possibility of Wally actually going through with it and calling her was slim. She just hoped that she would be on world when he decided to.
Looking at the time, Y/N let out a loud swear before taking off into the store to buy a quick and easy dinner to make. What was she doing, it was the anniversary of Jackson’s death and she was possibly getting a date with another guy? Y/N felt like she was insulting the memory of the man she loved. She knew that she would eventually move on, but Y/N was unsure what would happen once she did.
The power of the ring on her left had was powered solely by love, her love for Jackson more specifically. Would she lose her powers if she fell for someone else? Would her love be weaker than it was? The possibilities were endless and most of them were not good.
Dashing through the check out, Y/N eyes the slim jims and laughed to herself. She knew very well that Wally’s offer was innocent enough but she couldn’t help picking on him. Paying for her stuff, Y/N left the store bidding the cashiers a good night.
The sun was setting, a warm orange glow covering the sky with the clouds tainted a beautiful pink. The area was calm and serene, Metropolis was one of the safest cities to live in and that was because of it’s protector Superman.
That wasn’t to say that the other members of the Justice League were useless, but their cities were more crime ridden and there was an existential fear of going out after dark. Almost no crime happened in Metropolis once the sun was down in comparison to Gotham or even Blüdhaven. Those two cities were the most unsafe at night, even with the great and scary Batman watching over with his team of Robins, past and present.
Y/N had only ever met the Bat once, and it was to stop another invasion attempt from yet another alien species. Earth seemed to be a constant target for alien attacks, and Y/N was normally off world when they happened.
As if fate heard her thoughts, something flew through the sky, catching the attention of her and everyone else around her. That was most definitely not human made.
“Well shit.” It looked like dinner with Rita was going to have to wait. Even though she wasn’t part of the League, let alone Earth’s roster of heroes, she couldn’t just sit by and do nothing while he hometown was attacked.
On cue, several more ships soared by and began firing at buildings nearby sending bits of glass and debris into the air. All around her, people began running inside to hide from whatever was happening. Nothing could be heard above the screaming of the citizens and the firing of the ships.
Dropping all the groceries to the floor, Y/N took off behind the building into a secluded alley and powered up her ring. Her clothes were encased in the familiar violet light before her suit materialized and she began to float above the ground by a few inches. Her mask was the last thing to appear, her hair pushed back out of her face.
Feeling ready for a fight, Y/N grinned and shot off across the sky towards the closest ships and block its blasts with a shield construct.
Taking off in a streak of violet light, Y/N flew right through several of the ships and watched as they crashed to the floor. A flash of red dashed around the ground before coming up the building and stopping on top of one next to her.
“Could you at least pretend to care about the people below you?” he asked waving his hands in the air.
“No one should be outside! Besides, you got them to safety.” She snapped. “Now are you going to sit there and keep complaining or do something for once?”
The annoyance on his face made Y/N laugh as she flew off, taking down more ships as she passed them. It was the same guy from earlier that day and she had yet to learn his name.
“Hey Lightning McQueen! Want to give me a hand?” she hollered, holding a ship captive in a large violet rope.
Looking up to what she was doing, Flash grinned and got into a stance. He may not be her biggest fan, but that didn’t mean that he still couldn’t have fun kicking alien ass. “Bring it on sweetheart!”
With a grin, Y/N swung the small ship towards him as Flash broke into a sprint and bursted through it at the speed of light, sending bits of metal all over the place.
Letting out a laugh, Flash looked around and smiled. “That was fun, let’s do it again.”
Y/N let out a chuckle, looking over she saw another figure floating not that far from her. She should have known that Superman would make an appearance, after all this was his home town.
“Hey Supes! Watch out!” she cried and launched herself at the alien ship coming up on his side. Ripping it to shreds with a large sword made from her ring, Y/N turned around and looked at both Superman and Flash. “Do you have any idea where these came from?”
“None, I have colleagues looking into it as we speak. I’m assuming that you don’t recognize them either?” Superman asked.
Y/N shook her head. “I’ve only been in town for an hour, two at max. All I wanted was a simple dinner and these assholes decided to show up.”
“Well, don’t stop fighting yet. We still have a ways to go before this is over.” He said. “You two keep an eye on this part of town, I’ll keep watch on the western side.” Y/N and Flash didn’t get another word in before Superman took off at a blinding speed across town.
Y/N and Flash gave each other a look. “Try to keep up Speedy.” She grinned before taking off down the street to fight off more ships that were entering the city limits.
“My name’s not Speedy! That was someone else!” he yelled and followed after her, running up and down buildings to not only stop the ships within his reach but keep various civilians safe.
Y/N wasn’t used to fighting on Earth where there were so many casualties, that her actions were careless when it came to taking down each ship. Flash spent most of his time following after her and cleaning up the path of destruction that was left in her wake.
“Any word from Supes yet?” he called, pulling to a stop on the top of a skyscraper.
Y/N shook her head, throwing a large hammer at another incoming ship. “I haven’t heard anything yet. He might be a little busy.”
“Star, Flash, incoming.”
Both Y/N and Flash looked to see where the voice was coming from and saw a flash of green light take out two ships that they hadn’t noticed yet.
“Nice to see you G, how’s it been?” Y/N asked, watching as Green Lantern pulled up beside her.
“You know the usual, stopping an alien attack. Just the average Tuesday.” He chuckled. “How’s Carol? It’s been a while since she’s been around. Thought you were her until I saw the giant hammer.”
He did have a point. Between Carol and Y/N, Y/N was the one with a better sense of humor and it showed in the constructs she made. Carol always had a more serious disposition while Y/N was always looking for a laugh.
Y/N gave him a shrug. “Wanna play some baseball?” she grinned.
Green Lantern’s grin matched her own. “Flash, Batman sent me to get you. I’ll stay here with Star and clean up shop here.”
At his words, Flash took off down the street when Y/N stopped a ship mid air and held it up.
“Batter up!” she called.
Green Lantern made a large baseball bat and got into a batter’s stance, ready to hit a homerun. “Pitch it to me good Star.” He laughed, swinging the bat once she threw the ship towards him.
The satisfying sound of metal exploding on impact rung through the air as the debris showered down around them.
Between the two of them playing baseball, the southern part of town was kept safe. Slowly, the number of ships dwindled as the two lanterns took them out. It wasn’t until Green Lantern got a transmission from one of the members of the Justice League that they found out the attack was over.
“Bats wants to meet up at the Watchtower.” He spoke up. “Both of us.”
Y/N opened her mouth to protest when he held out his hand to stop her. “When Batman says something, don’t argue with him.” And with that, he took off towards the closest zeta-tube with Y/N following hesitantly.
Stopping in front of an old telephone booth, Green Lantern put in the coordinates and a guest pass for Y/N. Watching it open, Y/N followed him into the blinding light.
97 notes · View notes
tae-cup · 3 years
Text
Old Money and Brooklyn Babies
Tumblr media
Pairing: Park Jimin x Reader
Summary:  “Those summer nights seem long ago. And so is the girl you used to call The queen of New York City. But if you send for me, you know I'll come. And if you call for me, you know I'll run” - Lana Del Rey (Old Money) 
Genre: Modern/Realistic Au, Angst, like Fluff if you squint, rich people au??
Warnings: Yandere-ish themes, LANGUAGE, drinking, sexual tension (but no smut!), unhealthy relationships, heavy topics, maybe at the end if you think about it maybe depression?, Pathological liar (s?) are involved, your brain has been warned #trust no one. 
Rating: PG-13
Word Count: 7.3k Words 
A/N: Ahhh this was such a challenge for me to write but I hope you guys enjoy it! PS I’m sorry. And I’m really nervous to post this because I don’t know how it will turn out askldfhsalkdfh
Other: Masterlist
Tumblr media
      Loving him was intense, a whirlwind of emotions that could only be compared to a hurricane, a tornado. There was a time when loving him was explosive, a train on its way to be wrecked. The feeling hadn’t disappeared. 
      You knew it when you saw him standing on the staircase, a new love around his arm. You felt the room buzz when he saw you. Now, standing in this bar of sweat and alcohol where you could barely pay for your next drink, you wondered how things went so wrong. 
     Just a few weeks ago, you were the queen of New York City, the heiress everyone was talking about, and now you were a nothing, just another nobody in a sea of other nobodies. 
     Did he see it in your eyes? Did he see the desperation? The same look you had given him a few months ago, the kind of look that he had described as beautiful and exhilarating. Now he turned away in disgust. You tightened your grasp on your glass. 
It was your fault. 
You had ruined it all. Like you always did. 
Tumblr media
Six Months Ago 
1 A.M. wake up. 
Obsess over what you were going to do for the day and plan it meticulously in your mind. 
3 A.M. 
Get out of bed. 
make yourself a cup of coffee and stare in the mirror for a while. 
    You stood tall, you knew you were a beautiful woman. After all, everyone had been telling you this since you were little. You could easily pass for royalty, that’s what you always thought and you wore it well. 
    You jutted your chin out, running a hand along your jawline. Then you made sure to put every hair in place, perfectly positioned. The mirror had a small crack in the corner, you made a mental note to buy a new one. 
     You put on your dark shades sunglasses so that you could barely even see inside. Nonetheless, you stumbled around your apartment like a model, refusing to look unfashionable even in the cold abyss of your living room. Who knew if someone was peering through the windows? That’s why you kept it as dark as possible. 
     You tripped over the couch. Since when was that there? You asked yourself angrily, as if you hadn’t been living here for the past year, a pretty bubble world built up carefully over a year of work and dedication. 
    Reality couldn’t catch you here. You stumbled around blindly for a while and then found the door handle.
5 A.M. 
 With a decisive click, your day had begun. 
Tumblr media
      Astteria Jewelry, a company your father had invested in dearly when he visited the states. You hadn’t been there, but you’d heard a lot about the visit from the newspapers.
“Hello?” You cleared your throat, tapping on the top of the glass counter until someone came over, looking a bit annoyed. The woman’s face was twisted uncomfortably before she plastered a kind smile on her face. 
“How may I help you?”
“Yes, yes, I need to try those on.” You pointed to the chunkiest rings in the case. They were encrusted with large and small diamonds, all glittering beautifully. 
     The woman shot you a skeptical look. You just peered down at her through your dark shaded glasses. She was really straining for that pleasant smile now. 
“Of course.” She said tightly and reached under, unlocking the case, and bringing the rings out. 
“Ah, I quite like this one.” You gasped happily. The rock on your finger was hard to even hold up, but you liked it well enough. “I’ll take it, as you probably know, my father will be quite happy with this gift.” 
“That will be $247,000.” The woman pursed her lips as she removed the ring and placed it back in a box. 
“Perfect.” You declared.
“I need your card.”
“Nonsense! Do you even know who I am?” 
     The woman shook her head, her irritation visibly growing.
“That’s quite alright. You know, my father is a great friend and investor in this company. He has often bought for my mother from this very fine store. I think he even gave us a discount at some point?” You said casually. “My father is the chairman of Sinopec, I think you know it?” 
    The woman stilled then she looked suspiciously at the door and back at you. “I’ll give Mr. Betta a call.” 
“You better.” You snapped back, your patience wearing thin. You were the daughter of Sinopec’s chairman. Everyone knew you, obviously. 
    The dial tone was especially loud in the quiet store. A few rings and he picked up. 
“Yes?” You heard the muffled voice. 
“Sir, there’s someone here claiming you gave her family a discount?”
“Who?”
“From Sinopec.” The woman turned away, whispering furiously. “I’m not sure that’s a great idea. Okay okay, I will.” 
“Well?” You turned to her, looking every part the agitated socialite, 
“Mr. Betta seems to be under the impression...that you should be allowed this ring and we’ll charge your father.” 
“Of course.” You said quickly, taking the box out of her hands and striding out of the store. 
    Your heart was racing. You felt a weight on your chest and it wasn’t the ring. 
Tumblr media
     Heather was rich. You knew her to be Old Money, everyone did. You always expertly placed yourself next to her in class. She didn’t seem to mind. She was beautiful, maybe even more beautiful than you, but you would never allow that thought to come to fruition. 
     Heather held herself like a commoner, to put it lightly. She got her morning starbucks, waited in line, ordered and waited patiently, got on a bus, commuted to school and got to class early. You realized a big part of being a ‘normal’ person was waiting around. 
“Heather, I was also at that party the other night.” You said to her as she scrolled through her photo album. 
“Oh? Really?” She chewed on gum, the sound smacking across her lips. You felt an itch of irritation, but pushed it away. 
“Yeah, really.” You drawled.
     You carefully placed your ringed finger close to her line of sight. She glanced down for a second then back at her phone, then back at the ring. She put down her phone. 
“Where did you get that ring?” She inquired, suddenly very interested in you. She picked up your hand and surveyed the ring from several angles. 
“Astteria.” You said nonchalantly. “My father is a good friend of Simon Betta.”
“Who’s your father?” She glanced upwards with a confused look. 
“Zhao Dong.” You said easily. 
“The chairman of Sinopec?” Heather looked up, confused. “I’m surprised I didn’t recognize you! You’ve changed since I last saw you.” 
    You smiled and nodded at her words. 
“I know. I spent some time away.” You looked nonchalantly at your nails. 
“Well you look great, Y/N.” She continued with a small smile. 
“Thank you, I know.” You tossed your hair. “Tell me, Heather, are we close? Would you consider me a close friend?” 
“I…” She stuttered awkwardly. “N-not close close, but I know your father and...your mother?” She interlaced her fingers and looked away, embarrassed. “Truth be told, I haven’t been keeping up with Sinopec as of late.”
“That’s perfectly alright.” You assured her. “Now, I’ve been looking for a charity to donate to. My dad has been bugging me about the yearly donations.” You said the words so easily, like water out of a waterfall. 
“Oh really?”
“Yes, I was wondering if you know any because...well, I know you’re into those charities and non-profits.”
     The sound of pages being turned filled the room and you turned back to your work. You didn’t even bother reading the page or taking notes, you had another mission at hand. Heather turned back to her work and after a while, she cleared her throat slightly. 
“There’s actually...a gala for an organization that helps fight for LGBTQ+ rights. Would you like to come? I could get you an invite if you just send me your address.” She lowered her voice.
     You glanced around. Everyone was focused on their work so you nodded. 
“I’m really into helping out when I can, you know? Here I’ll give you my number-” you stopped, thinking it over. “Actually, give me your number.” You prompted. 
“Oh? Alright?” She recited her number and you typed it into your phone. You felt her heated stare on the old phone in your hand. 
“It’s a friend of mine’s old phone.” You said. “My father has yet to send me the latest one.” 
“I see.” Heather narrowed her eyes and went back to taking notes. 
     You sent her a quick hello and smirked, going back to write down notes. Columbia College had been quite pleased to hear about all the non profit work and extracurriculars, not to mention your straight As in school. It was what you deserved.
Tumblr media
 “Y/N!” Heather waved you over and you descended the stairs with a smile.
     There stood Heather in the middle of this grand ballroom. You tried not to look impressed. 
“Heather.” You greeted her with a smile.
      She pulled you into a quick hug and then grabbed two champagne glasses. Gold rimmed and bubbling with clear yellow liquid, she handed you a glass. The room was decorated lavishly with red drapes covering dark alcoves and chaise lounges positioned in the corners. These lounges were occupied by men and women all dressed to the nines. This type of luxury was what you deserved. 
“You look gorgeous!” She complimented as she took in your appearance. 
      You had borrowed a dress from your much richer friend, though you personally believed that you pulled off the look better than her. You were the most beautiful after all. 
“Ah, thank you. You look exquisite as well.” You brushed a stray hair from your face. 
“Ah, Ms. Y/L/N.” 
     You turned to the voice and were met with a familiar face. You were shocked to even see him at a place like this. He hadn’t struck you as this kind of person.
Tumblr media
     You had first met Park Jimin in a club. The lights were dim and you could barely make out his face, but you knew he was beautiful, just like you. The club was a world of beautiful people, all pressed against each other and sweating. 
“How old are you?” He asked, looking you up and down as you sat at the bar. You smiled slyly, swirling your drink to the pounding music. 
“Probably too young for you.” You shouted over the music. 
His hands went to his hair. “Listen! My hair looks gray but I can assure you I am a 25 year old man in good standing!” 
    You laughed. He seemed nice, genuine. It was a breath of fresh air. His entire aura screamed that he was important, yet his personality quite opposed this notion. You looked him up and down. 
    He was a man of stature, standing tall and proud amongst the crowd, his hair was a silver gray, his eyes of a similar shade. Jimin was either high society or had no idea how to have fun. You were a perfect match. 
“I believe you.” You replied happily, setting down your drink. “Want to get some fresh air?” 
     He smoothed down his coat and you wondered why he was dressed so formally to go to a nightclub. 
“I’d like that very much.”
Tumblr media
 “Jimin.” You greeted him happily. He gently took your hand in his and kissed the back. 
“It’s a pleasure to see you again.” He said cordially, a hint of mischief in his eyes. 
“And you.” You bowed your head gracefully. 
    The music of the gala swelled and Heather cleared her throat. Her eyebrows were raised as high as the bronze arches that hung above you. 
“You two...know each other?” She asked, eyeing Jimin. 
Jimin nodded. “Yes, we met, achem, a little while ago.” You were grateful he didn’t mention the club. 
“Well, Jimin is actually performing tonight, aren’t you?” Heather turned to him expectantly. 
“Oh? Performing?” 
The man seemed embarrassed by the sudden attention on him. He sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. 
“Ah, yeah, well, I’m just singing-”
“Jimin is an excellent singer.” Heather nodded and you followed suit. 
“I’m not that great. My mom just had enough money to bribe the manager.” He joked and you chuckled along. 
“Yeah, I get that.” You agreed. “But I’m sure you’re an amazing singer, Jimin.” You looked him up and down, a smile growing. 
“He is!” The other girl chimed in before Jimin could protest. The clock chimed 8:00 P.M. and you glanced upwards. 
“I think that’s my cue to go.” Jimin announced, waving off a waiter who offered him a glass. 
“Alright! Best of luck, Jimin.” You bowed your head politely and he did the same.
    Heather watched the interaction intently. Once he was gone, she started laughing which caused you to look over at her sharply. 
“You guys really just eye fucked each other for a whole five minutes. I didn’t think it was possible after seeing Anna’s reaction to him. At least it was mutual this time.” 
“Anna?”
“Yeah, the daughter of the guy who made Adobe or whatever.”
“Oh, of course, I remember her.” You said easily, grabbing another glass of champagne.
  You were going to need a lot of alcohol to make it through this night, but these luxuries were what you had always wanted. 
 “I would be careful, though, Y/N.” She glanced around. “He doesn’t have the best track record with women, though he attracts them like bees to flowers.” 
“Oh I see.” You followed her eyes. “But from the way you look at him, I can assume you’ve been one of those women?” 
               She narrowed her eyes and then chuckled, though the sound was a bit strained. 
 “Me And Jimin? No, no. I can admit he is handsome, but we would never make a good pair.” Heather was quiet for a moment and then she crossed her arms, her gaze growing distant. “He’s too caught up in himself. You remind me of him.” 
 “I beg your pardon?
 “Forget I said anything.” 
     The music began to swell and you looked up from your conversation as the curtain on the stage began to lift. The din of the room died down. A man with a rainbow pin and black tuxedo stood center stage. He held himself with confidence.
“Thank you, everyone, for attending this charity event for the Audre Lorde Project. Today, we are so grateful to be able to present Mr. Park Jimin as our entertainment for the night. If you donate, he will sing a song of your choosing!” The MC leaned in. “Just don’t be inappropriate, folks.” He winked.
 “Now presenting….Park Jimin!” 
       You watched as the familiar man walked on stage. He looked quite dashing, sporting a rainbow tuxedo and white shoes. You were sure they must have cost a fortune. His rings alone must have cost at least $21,000. Then his shoes, oh, his shoes. They were perfectly clean, so white they could reflect the dim lighting. 
       People were quick to go up and pay for a song. The songs started at $1,000 and you pursed your lips, checking your wallet. Did you have enough? Yes, of course you have enough, you’re the daughter of Sinopec. 
      You set your mind on deciding a song. Heather began chatting to you about school, but you were hardly paying attention. You started drifting towards the box that held the donations. Heather moved along with you, unknowing to your next move. You straightened, holding up a hand, which quickly silenced Heather, and zeroed in on the box. 
    Withdrawing your money, you wrote a quick check for $1,000. Then you haphazardly tossed it into the box. Then you wrote your song on the sign up sheet and went back to the center of the room. You waited, tapping your foot impatiently. You wanted everything now, but you could try to be patient for once. 
   Heather continued talking about...whatever she was talking about. Halfway through her rambling, a familiar tune began to play. Your eyes shot up from where they were resting on your drink to the stage. You could feel Jimin’s heated stare.
“I think I'm too cool to know ya. You say I'm like the ice, I freeze. I'm churnin' out novels like Beat poetry on Amphetamines.” He sang and his voice was a perfect tune.
    You felt your toes curl pleasantly as his sweet voice tingled your eardrums. Brooklyn Baby by Lana Del Rey. You eyed him up and down, taking note of a particularly expensive looking Rolex watch. 
     As you made eye contact with him through the crowd, your heart thumped an untimely beat. Mine. 
Tumblr media
     Jimin left hand in hand with you. What a sight to see. A couple that no one had expected, one out of the blue. You giggled, shifting over in the back of the cab to Jimin’s place.
     His hand slowly inched its way over to your thigh and gave it a light squeeze. Your eyes stayed trained on his face. The dark city streets casted eerie shadows over your figures, but you felt calm nonetheless. 
    Your hand reached out and touched his cheek. A wordless communication. May I? To be answered with you may. And he leaned in, diving into your arms, melding his lips against yours like you were meant to be. You both gasped for air, but it was a battle for dominance and neither of you were about to back down. 
    You bit playfully at his lips, devouring his strawberry lip balm like it was your last meal. He pushed against you so your back thumped against the door. His hands found your hips and he pressed into you tightly. 
    Your hands gripped his hair and you refused to part from his lips, the cold metal of his Rolex dug into the fabric of your dress. You wanted that watch. 
    The taxi slowly pulled up to the apartment complex and you both hurried out. Jimin haphazardly overpaid the driver and you both took a break to get your bearings before walking into his high end apartment building. 
“Hey, let’s try to look like we didn’t just make out like animals, okay?” Jimin patted your arm.
    So you went about smoothing down your hair, pulling down your skirt a little lower, and patting your cheeks gently to try and, in vain, dispel the light flush. 
     You both stumbled your way inside, laughing drunkenly. He helped stand you upright, a strong arm wrapped around your waist. There was a jingle of something falling to the ground, but you paid it no mind. He helped you all the way up to his apartment where you leaned against the wall while he searched for his keys. 
“Shit!” He cursed, sinking down beside you, his back thumping against the wall. “I lost my keys.” He grumbled. 
“Ah, that’s fine.” You laughed, “Just my luck.” 
“You seem pretty lucky, Y/N.”
“Yeah, I’m lucky, I guess, but I want a lot more than luck, you know?” 
“And what do you want?” 
“You.” You answered quickly.
     And that was the first time a lie had registered in your addled brain. Because that wasn’t true, no, not at all. Jimin was wonderful, handsome, smart, but you wanted something more material than these flimsy emotions.
    You wanted money. As you watched his expression melt into a lustful haze, you flexed your fingers and clenched them over and over. You could play his game of emotions, you could do it. You thought as he went in for another kiss. 
Tumblr media
    It was a cold morning. Jimin had black out curtains. You could hide from the world very nicely here. You were awake at 1 A.M. 
    After a long night of searching and making out, the searching part of which you found far more enjoyable, you found his keys. He had dropped them in the lobby on the way in and the desk attendant had grabbed them. You went through your routine, replacing yourself with a pillow in his arms. 
“Huh. I always thought that only worked in movies?” You tilted your head and went back to your routine. After a while of getting ready, you sat beside the bed, watching him. 
    He breathed steadily. You glanced around, finally deciding to explore. You stood, picking up discarded clothes and observing his apartment. It was big, bigger than yours. 
   There were expensive things everywhere. You could guess he was old money. A glint of gold in the morning light caught your eye. You walked over, carefully not to disturb the floorboards. On his bedside table was the Rolex watch. 
“You can keep it.” His gruff voice said. “It’s not important to me, but you’ve been eyeing it all night.” 
“Why would you give this to me?” You asked, lifting the watch to look at it in the slim sliver of light that cracked through the curtain. You wanted to applaud his awareness and observation skills.  
“There’s something about the desperation in your eyes, Y/N. It’s exhilarating, beautiful, new. People are so...complacent, so okay with their situations nowadays, especially when you’re in positions like you and I. I’m giving it to you as a promise that this wasn’t just a one night thing. I’m serious about this.” Jimin rolled over in bed. “I like people like you, Y/N. I fall in love with people like you.” His words were soft, his expression was stone cold. 
    And you knew what game he was playing at with extravagant promises and carefully chosen words, you were playing the same game. So you simply let him win. 
    You could do that, for him, because as much as you were using him to help yourself gain a boost, your heart was beginning to lead you astray. And you could not let that happen. Still, that scent of cinnamon and the taste of strawberries would likely always remind you of him. 
    Perhaps it was obsession that took you back to his place over and over again. It wasn’t so much him, but the idea of him. Maybe it was the idea that he was rich, that he had money, that he was handsome, but all that aside, you were perfectly incompatible. 
Tumblr media
     Jimin was old money, old money that was long gone. For as long as Jimin remembered, his father had worked very very hard to run his company into the ground. Whether it be with the drinking or the extravagant parties, his money was gone. 
     He had an unquenchable thirst for money. Some could call it an unhealthy obsession. So when he met you...oh boy. You exuded this confidence, the kind only old money could have. He wanted it. 
   Call him cruel, but he didn’t mind stepping on a few toes to get where he needed to be. He didn’t mind crushing some woman’s poor dreams. He really didn’t mind. You were another stepping stone. You were supposed to be just another tool for success. 
     In his alcohol induced state, probably drug induced state as well, he came to the conclusion that you two would make quite a pair indeed, a power couple. But he needed you to become more powerful. It would be a mutually beneficial relationship. 
“I don’t know, Jimin, I can get pretty nervous at interviews.” You had told him in response, but there was a gleam of excitement in your eyes, he didn’t read too much into it. 
“I think you’ll be fine.” He patted your back with a smile.
      Looking back, he never should have gotten you that interview with the New York Times. It was a poor decision on his part. Maybe if things had gone better, if he still remained ignorant of his situation and drank himself into debt like his father, he would be able to continue living his fantasy world. However, this would not be the case. He was not someone who was afraid of getting his hands dirty. And oh how dirty they were to become. 
Tumblr media
 “Thank you, Miss Y/N, for joining us.” The reporter settled down across from you. 
“Ah, it’s a pleasure.” You smiled. The woman smiled back and prepared her notepad. 
    She was a hardworking woman. She wore flats and a nice outfit for this interview, but as you analyzed her posture and position, you knew she would most likely prefer something more comfortable. She slumped ever so slightly, her lipstick was well applied but her nail polish was cracking and half peeled. 
“I’m Anna and I’ll be interviewing you.” 
“Anna? As in Anna, Adobe Inc’s daughter?” 
“Yes!” She nodded happily. “I’m glad you remember me! You know, I only met you once really and we were children so I’m not surprised to see you’ve grown into a beautiful woman. Let’s see here…” 
    The interview began. 
“What was it like, growing up with Zhao Dong as a father?” 
“Well, Anna, he was absent a lot.” You said without a second thought, thinking back to your childhood sadly. “But he tried his best. I think I get a lot of my outgoing nature from him. He’s really a role model for me.” 
“And do you have the same goals and aspirations that he has for the company?” 
     You chuckled lightly at the question. 
“Oh dear, oh no.” You said, like it was some preposterous question. “Honey, he is all about the money. I am nothing like that. I’m all about human connection.” 
   Anna seemed pleased by this. Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly went to write down notes. 
“You seem like such a nice, down to Earth, person, Y/N, how do you get this mindset after being raised so...well, rich.” 
“I’ve gotten used to a lot of luxury, yes, but this does not take away from the fact that my father was always strict on discipline. He put a huge emphasis on respecting others and respecting situations we cannot comprehend. It is a valuable lesson I take to heart.” You nodded seriously, your hands gently folded in your lap. 
   Anna was, once again, pleased by your answer. You seemed to be telling her the right things. 
    Soon enough, your face was on the cover of every newspaper. The rich heiress to Sinopec is here in New York City! Or Y/N Dong, the future of the wealthy and elite. 
     You could bathe in the attention all day. In fact, you bought about 15 copies of the story and spread them around your apartment. You meticulously cut out each and every sentence that called you beautiful, complimented you, or even mentioned you and pasted them to the blank walls of your home. Even bad press was still press. After you were done with your hard work, you collapsed on the sofa. 
Tumblr media
 “Knock knock!” 
      You jolted upright. You looked around your apartment. The curtains were drawn over the windows, just like they always were. You looked around. Your apartment was a mess. 
     The floor was littered with pieces of paper, the fridge stood open and there were expertly placed scissors just lying on the ground waiting to be stepped on. You blinked wearily. It was a disorientation akin to being hungover but not quite. 
“Knock knock?” 
    Your neck almost snapped with how hard you looked at the door. Shit. You immediately stood up, groaning in pain as you ripped your hand from the couch. You had somehow managed to glue your fingers to the fabric and it wasn’t a pleasant experience. 
    You started madly sweeping the paper, quite literally, under the rug. Then you threw open your windows and were reminded of why you kept them closed. They faced a brick wall. A lovely sight to see. 
    You frowned, but rubbed your eyes and carried on in your cleaning frenzy nonetheless. The knocks sounded once more and you finally answered.
“One sec-” You cleared your gruff voice. “One second!” 
    You tripped over the coffee table and you withheld a scream of frustration. Instead you threw your hands up in anger and let out a silent shout. 
“Everything alright in there?” 
“Yup! Just- give me- a moment-” You held your stubbed toe and every curse you knew flew through your head. 
    You then ran to the mirror and quickly brushed through your hair. Finally, you made it to the front door, looking as presentable as possible. 
    When you opened the door, two familiar people shoved their way in. 
“Ah, this place is smaller than I expected.” Heather announced, setting down a gift bag, Jimin entered after her with a shy smile. His face conveyed Heather’s words. 
“Yeah, sorry, it’s only temporary. I used to live down at Wall Street but then there was a pipe problem with my neighbor and you know...water damage is a real problem.” You clicked your tongue unhappily and they nodded sympathetically. 
“That’s completely understandable.” Heather said, moving to get a closer look at your walls. “Interesting decorations.” 
“I like words of affirmation to hang around my apartment. It helps build self confidence.” 
“Looks like you already have enough of that from the article I read.” Jimin chuckled, fingers brushing over a sentence plastered on the wall. 
“Oh, you read that?” Your cheeks heated up. “It was nothing, really.” 
“You’re practically everywhere, Y/N.” Heather pointed out. “It’s like knowing a celebrity.” 
“But I’m no celebrity.” You said humbly. “I’m just a normal person.” 
“My normal person.” 
    Possession. It was a common theme in your growing relationship with Jimin. You quite liked it. Your heart would always thump. A smile grew on your face and you gave him a quick kiss, one he returned gladly. 
“You guys are disgusting. Get a room.” Heather huffed. “Anyway,” She turned and grabbed a gift bag as you and Jimin parted. “I’ve got this gift for you. Call it a congratulations for being on your first ever cover. I was only 15 when I was on mine, but whatever.” 
“You didn’t have to.” You exclaimed, but happily took the gift. You threw out the tissue paper like an animal. “Oh! Earrings! I love them!” You exclaimed, surveying the expensive earrings. You assumed they must be at least $30,000. 
“Well, it’s just a little thing. Also, I forgot to mention it, my birthday party is next week and I’d love for you to come! I’ll send you the invites!” Heather interlaced your fingers with hers and you shot her a wry smile. 
“Of course, we’ll be there.” Jimin answered for you, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. 
“Oh! I forgot to ask, has your father seen your article?” Heather inquired, it was a simple ask, one that had you twisting your hands nervously. 
“Oh yeah, I’m sure he has.” You said softly. “But he’s very busy as you know, so he just hasn't gotten in touch yet!” You assured her and when she nodded, you breathed a sigh of relief. 
Tumblr media
    You didn’t want to know much about Jimin besides his family, his money, and how he looked. You just wanted him to be yours. 
    Jealousy. Yeah, that was definitely the green monster, as green as a freshly mowed lawn at bucking-fucking-ham palace. This feeling in your stomach was definitely jealousy. You told yourself you couldn’t feel jealous of Heather.
     Heather even explicitly said she’d never fall in love with Park Jimin, but that was a real trick, a trap, because everyone fell for Park Jimin. There was something about the way she held onto his arm that had you transfixed, how she casually brushed his side when reaching for something. 
    You were seeing green and red. You couldn’t keep your eyes off of her fucking hand for one second, even when other people were trying to get your attention. The party was high caliber, celebrating the birthday of said woman. But you could care less that it was her birthday, that man was yours. 
     You were like a predator, stalking the perimeter before swooping in for the kill. You puffed out your chest and walked straight into their little conversation. 
“Jimin, Heather.” You greeted them with a warm smile, but inside you were screaming. It was a primal urge. 
“Y/N! I’m so glad you could make it!” Heather pulled you in for a hug and you both balanced your champagne in one hand while doing the awkward one armed move. “Jimin and I were just discussing the latest actions of the Audre Lorde Project.” 
“Oh, that’s wonderful.” You smiled slyly, all teeth and no glimmer of joy in your eyes to be found. “I just wanted to personally deliver my gift to you.” You thrust out the package. 
“Oh no no, you don’t have to! Besides, if you do, then suddenly everyone will want to come over and I just want to talk to you guys for now.” She lowered her voice and smirked. 
    You nodded, though your fingers clenched around the handles tightly. You trudged over to the gift table and haphazardly threw the bag among the other gifts. 
    It wasn’t anything special, just the ring you had gotten from Astteria. You had wanted to get rid of that old thing anyway. You glanced at the two, still talking. You gritted your teeth and stormed away to the bathroom. 
Tumblr media
      You and Jimin did many things together. You learned his favorite color, his mother’s name and her favorite song, you learned about his life, his backstory. However, your favorite thing to do with Jimin was to make out. 
      Now, this might seem shallow, but making out with Jimin was like heaven on Earth. He knew how to move his lips, touch just the right spots, to get you melting. 
     He was the sun in a New York City heatwave and you were a popsicle melting below. It was truly a sight to behold, although Heather would disagree. As your hands would play a game of untying ties with his suit, your mind played a different game, a far more deadly one. 
“I love you.” You reeled him in. He followed you like a moth to a light. “I love you a lot.” You declared and he simply fell away under your grasp. 
     You had always enjoyed the sight of people falling beneath you as you stripped away their exteriors to find what made them tick. 
“You’re mine, Jimin, all mine.” You breathed heavily, gasping for breath as he moved to your neck.
     He made quick work of the clean skin, littering it with purple marks, delicately crafted by his skilled lips. His teeth grazed your ear, making you suck in a breath. Your, his, rolex watch pressed into his warm skin. 
“Tell me, Jimin, tell me you’re mine.” You said desperately and he groaned in delight. 
“I love it when you talk to me like that.” He peppered kisses along your jawline. “I love that sound, begging for me like a dog.” He gripped your jaw, pulling you closer, but you didn’t mind. “I’m yours, baby, but only if you’re mine.” 
“I’m all yours.” And he dove back to your lips like an animal.
“I’m madly in love with you, Y/N.” He murmured. “And you’re all mine.” 
    It was a perfect fairytale, but all fairytales need a villain.
Tumblr media
     I have no idea who this woman is, posing as my daughter. She is an imposter for sure, or delusional. The subtitles on the T.V. read as you flipped through the article that just landed outside your door. 
     You seethed, feeling your heart sink as one by one, the article undid your many lies. You almost wanted this destruction, because with it came release.
   The release of pressure on your chest, from the weight of all these lies. They were carefully built, framing you in the perfect light, but you didn’t want everything to be undone. 
“What’s going on?” He picked up the phone. Your hands were shaking. “Y/N? Are you alright?” 
“I-I...don’t read the news, meet me outside my apartment door.” You said quickly, your voice quivering. You heard him roll out of bed. 
“Okay. I’ll be right there.” 
     You sent the same sentiments to Heather. You needed to explain this before they found out. You needed Jimin to understand your side of the story. Jimin was yours. No one else should have him. Ever since you’d set your eyes on him, you had known he was to be your newest obsession. 
“Y/N?!” Heather’s screeching voice echoed up the stairs and you knew it was too late for her. 
“I know what you think about me, Y/N, but I don’t feel the need to flaunt my riches. I may seem like a real stupid bitch, but I’m not.” Heather snapped, slapping the newspaper down in front of you while you waited with Jimin.  He picked up the paper before you could stop him. 
“Y/N? Is this true?” He asked cautiously, his eyes scanning the page. 
“Y/N? How could you?” 
“Y/N?” Y/N Y/N Y/N. The chant was dizzying. Everyone wanted a piece of you, damn it. 
“Shut up! Shut up!” You cried, breathless. 
    They both stopped. Heather’s eyes were pure anger, but Jimin looked confused, lost. He abruptly stood and you went along with him. Heather turned on her heel, storming out. 
“Don’t talk to me again, freak.” Heather said, her words bitter as she exited into the cold morning air. Mornings were always cold it seemed. 
“How many things have you lied about? Are you even Y/N? Is that even your name?!” He questioned, the buzz of anger growing. 
“I can’t...I can’t tell you that.” And you couldn’t. You’d lost track a long time ago.
“Jimin! Jimin please! Wait!” You grasped his hand desperately. He turned around furiously, sharply. 
“What do you want? You wore your little disguise so well and I, like a fool, fell for it.” His voice cracked.
“I know I’ve lied about-about a lot of t-things, but I know one thing that’s the truth,” You pleaded. “I love you.” 
His gaze hardened. “How do I know that’s not a lie?” 
    And you couldn’t tell him that either. 
Tumblr media
      A pathological liar. Your mother would have been heartbroken by the label placed upon her precious daughter. You would have been offended as well if it weren’t for the objective truth. 
     Even when Columbia University expelled you for not only lying about grades and extracurriculars, but also just for being an awful person as they tried to lightly put it, everything still hadn’t hit home. 
     You were beautiful, fit for a queen. It was such a shame, then, when people also found out that you had no money. It made you hungry for the stuff. Now, the trick was to make sure they didn’t find that out. 
    Your mother had always been a good woman, but your father had easily gambled away all the money saved. Perhaps you got this carefree, flamboyant personality from him? 
     A narcissist. Not what you had expected as a new label either, but if it was in the papers, it must be true. In the end, all your little escapades had gotten you in a lot of debt, but the banks had just kept loaning you money. You had no idea why. Maybe it was like Jimin said, you had worn your disguise so well. 
“Wow, a narcissist, huh?” You studied yourself in the mirror.
   Your apartment was always dark, but you felt a particular chill today. You spoke to yourself, everyone else having had abandoned you. 
“I don’t think that’s right.” You argued back to no one. “I’m...Y/N...the daughter of Zhao Dong. that’s me.” You said over and over, but you were no longer convinced and deep down you knew it was all a sham, a lie. 
   One thing had built on another and another until all the lies piled up and you could no longer dig yourself out. Your head was often spinning trying to remember everything everyone had ever told you. 
   But the thing was, at a certain point, it had no longer been a fib, a disguise. You had become Y/N, the daughter of Sinopec’s chairman Zhao Dong. At a certain point, you had become someone else, and that was all you had ever wanted. 
    Then you started laughing uncontrollably before sweeping your arm across the counter, sending various beauty products tumbling to the floor. Your body shook. 
“No, no, no. It was all a lie.” You giggled. “It was just a lie, you’re just Y/N Y/L/N from a goddamn backwater town.” You slapped your cheeks, hard, as if that could erase all that was done.
   It seemed that you were the villain of this fairytale, but you couldn’t quite believe it. As you looked in the mirror, the darkness of the bathroom slowly closing in around you, you could see yourself clearly. 
    There was no doubt in your mind that you were the evil queen and there was no snow white, just you and your shitty castle. And you were alone. Not even Jimin wanted a thing to do with you, having called your reckless actions disgusting. You had assured him you weren’t a psychopath. 
    You remembered the conversation on the phone after calling him several times. 
“I’m sorry, how can I make it up to you?” You had asked. He had simply laughed bitterly and shifted his phone .
“You’ve already stolen everything from me, Y/N, and I fully intend to take back most of it, but you can keep the watch.” and then he hung up. 
1 A.M. wake up. 
Obsess over what you were going to do for the day. Fall back asleep. 
3 A.M. 
Get out of bed. 
make yourself a cup of coffee and stare in the mirror for a while. 
5 A.M. 
Take a deep breath. 
Start your day. 
Tumblr media
    You didn’t have a home to return to. You didn’t have anyone who loved you and you most certainly didn’t have a reputation. With your face staining every front page of a newspaper, you had nowhere to hide, but you were just one person. You needed some fresh air, and where to best do that except at the top of the Empire State Building?
    You were surprised to brush past Jimin on the way up to the top floor, but you should have guessed. You supposed his mother worked there. Either way, he followed you, asking if anything was wrong. Like a fucking psychopath.
“STOP!” You cried, turning to him as you reached the top floor. There had to be roof access somewhere up here. 
“I want to know if you’re okay?” His eyes were kind and you were reminded of how everything had been before. 
    But you had already hurt each other, the past was past, there was only forward in this meaningless space of nothing. 
“Haven’t I hurt you enough?!” You shouted, tears finally making their way down your face.
     He pulled you back as you started to search the top floor, which was deserted save for two workers filing out for the night. 
“Why are you doing this?” You whispered.
      His eyes were furious, a volcano, a matchstick ready to ignite. It caught you off guard. 
“Because, even though I hate you right now with every bone in my goddamn body, I would stop you from doing something stupid, like what I think you’re about to do, over and over again. No matter what.” He stopped, words stuttering, jawline clenching as he searched for the words. 
“And maybe that’s what makes me the fool.” 
     He stepped back into the elevator and the doors slowly closed. You couldn’t bring yourself to join him, simply standing in shock at his declaration. And then he was gone. You saw him once more at a club with Heather on his arm, and after that, you never saw him again. 
     You would sometimes think you saw him; the flash of his silver hair, his figure ducking into a shop, the smell of him when you woke up, the taste of strawberry on your lips but he was never there. You didn’t need the money anymore. You realized...you had just wanted him. 
    Loving him was electrifying, like a hurricane at times and calm waters at others. You were a train on its way to be wrecked, and you had finally...run off the rails. 
 Fin
Tumblr media
 Blue hydrangea, cold cash divine Cashmere, cologne and hot sunshine Red racing cars, sunset and vine And we were young and pretty
Tumblr media
Taglist: @thereaderstea​ , @sadboibts​, @ditttiii​
115 notes · View notes
particularemu · 4 years
Text
I Missed You | A Bang Chan Scenario
Word Count: 3857
Type: Smut
Warnings: Light choking at the end
Author’s Note: For my bby @channiesmixtape​ 
I apologize, this is SO RUSHED, like yikes. 
Sorry it took so long fam! Thank you for supporting my writing 🥰
Tumblr media
Chan was a cruel man. 
A very very cruel man. 
The past hour or so you’ve been at the gym with your boyfriend. You two originally planned to do some couple’s yoga class, but the stupid thing was cancelled last minute because the teacher was either sick with the flu, or didn’t feel like teaching odd 20-something-year-olds how to balance on their significant other’s limbs while in difficult yoga poses. 
Despite your silent internal protest, Chan decided to take the time and get some “much-needed” exercise. Honestly, you just wanted to go home and binge watch the latest K-Drama you and Chan started before he had to go on tour. The lazy bone was hitting you hard today. 
Instead of sitting on your phone for the next hour, you decided it might not be a bad idea to get some exercise yourself. After all, you did eat a whole tub of ice cream last night for unknown reasons. Might as well hop on a machine to work off the extra calories you consumed while watching the latest Weekly Idol episode. 
After walking around the gym staring at the intimidating machines for 10 minutes, you decided the exercise bike looked the least intimidating. You just get on and pedal right? 
Unfortunately, about 20 minutes into your Stray Kids Spotify playlist, your knee decided it was time to burn like hell. Well you tried.  A+ for effort. 
Without anything better to do, you figured watching your attractive boyfriend work out was a good idea. Boy were you wrong. 
Watching your muscular boyfriend work out was filling your head with some dirty thoughts. 
With Chan’s busy schedule, you haven’t exactly had a ton of time to hump like bunnies, so you’ve been super horny for the past couple of weeks, for no apparent reason. 
Chan had to travel for about a month. About 2 days into his absence you started to realize — wow, you guys had sex wayyyyy too much. You couldn’t even last 2 days without sex before you began to masturbate to the memories of his hands on your body. Of course the toys you had stashed under the bed in a lockbox helped dramatically, but none of them filled you up like Chan did. 
“Back so soon?” Chan teased, flexing his arm as he lifted the dumbbell.
Your thighs instinctively pressed together, praying to the sex gods that you weren’t turned on enough to seep through your leggings. The last thing you wanted was the whole gym to see a wet patch through your skin-tight pants. 
“My knee decided that exercise wasn’t in the cards today.” You shivered at a sudden breeze that slipped through the crack of the open door — mentally cursing those who opened it. You grabbed your hoodie, throwing it over your head and slipping your arms through the sleeves as Chan put the dumbbells away. 
Chan stretched his hand out to you, inviting you to lace your fingers between his perfect ones. “Come on, let’s go.” 
“I can wait if you have more to do.” You intertwined your fingers with his, leaning your head against his shoulder as he lead you to the door. 
“Nah. I don’t want to stick around here if you’re in pain. You need to rest.” 
“Alright you’ve convinced me. Let’s go home.” You giggled as Chan swung your hands obnoxiously while the two of you walked out the door. 
---------
“Gosh, what’s the hurry?” Chan giggled as he stumbled into your small living room, practically knocking into the small table you had placed against the wall near the door. To be fair, you did kind of shove him into the room. 
“Chan. It’s been a month since we’ve watched our drama. I’m going crazy here. I want to see if she’s finally going to get together with him.” You threw your bag onto the coat rack, flinching when the unstable piece of furniture rocked under the weight of your unreasonably large bag, making Chan giggle as he watched you steady the hunk of wood. 
“Fine, fine. You could watch it without me you know.” Chan stepped on the heel of his shoe, slipping out of them with ease before sprawling on your dingy blue couch. He flinched a bit as the springs poked him in the side. 
“Yeah, everything I own is falling apart. I did buy a new mattress though. Wanna binge watch it on my bed?” You threw your keys into a small bowl resting on top of the table next to the front door. Chan gave you that bowl when you first bought that apartment because you kept losing your keys and other important stuff like chapstick, pain killers, and your extra phone charger. 
Chan sat up from the broken-down couch, laughing as the piece of shit groaned under his weight. “What did you do to this thing?”
“I’m pretty sure it’s like 87 years old. My grandmother gave it to me a long time ago, and from what my mom has told me, they did it everywhere.” You cringed at your own words. Probably wasn’t the best story to tell your boyfriend when you were hoping to get dicked down later. 
Oh well. 
Chan visibly cringed before hopping off the ragged couch. “Yep. Your room sounds lovely.” 
You laughed, wrapping your arms around your boyfriend's neck. “You know… we could always do more than watching shows in there.” 
“Oh really.” Chan’s eyebrow shot up in the air, a dorky grin tugging at his lips as you finished your proposal. 
“We can cuddle.” You kissed his lips. “And kiss.” You pressed another soft kiss to his lips. 
“I like the sound of that.” Chan smiled, hands sliding down your shoulders before linking under your butt and lifting you up. 
You couldn’t help but squeal a bit as Chan lifted you off the ground, arms and legs wrapping around him as if you were a koala bear hanging onto a tree during a severe windstorm. 
“I’ve got you.” Chan chuckled as he walked the two of you to your less than extravagant bedroom. 
Truth be told, being in his arms like that made you feel safe. It’s been far too long. The entire month he was gone, you craved moments like these. You missed having his arms around you as you giggled over senseless things, watching your K-drama together, sitting in the recording studio listening to his new music. All those moments were replaced with 3 AM text messages and 5 minute calls before bed.  
“I missed you.” You nuzzled your head into his neck. 
“I missed you too baby girl.” Chan pushed the bedroom door open with his foot, chuckling when he saw your sheets. “I hate to ruin this moment, but I have to ask. Are those taco sheets?”
“I happen to like tacos a lot.” You giggled. “And they were on sale.” You added, making Chan laugh. 
“I love them.” Chan nuzzled his nose against yours — the corny action making you fake-gag. 
“Be nice to your boyfriend.” Chan laughed. 
“No.” You retorted. 
“Fine.” An evil grin made its way on Chan’s face before he tossed you onto your mattress, laughing with you as you bounced a couple times. His laughter died down a bit as he crawled onto the mattress, snuggling next to your body.
You smacked his arm, “Hey! That’s one way to ruin the mood.” 
“Oh? What mood did we have?” Chan couldn’t stop his laughter. “Last I remember we were talking about your grandparents going at it on your couch.” 
You mentally smacked yourself. Why on earth did you think it was a good idea to bring that up when you were hoping to have his fingers shoved into your vag. 
That’s when it hit you. 
“What if I strip for you?” Your eyes met his, noticing the slight blush tinting his pale skin. 
“Are you seriously trying to convince me to have sex with you?” Chan’s hands ran along your side, making your body shiver at his touch. 
You wanted more — so much more, and he knew it. His large hand lingered on hip, squeezing the soft flesh softly as he waited for you to say something — anything that would give him permission to devour you bit by bit. Despite his teasing, he wanted this just as much as you did. 
“I was really hoping to get laid tonight.” Your voice shook slightly, confidence wavering as you tried your hardest to keep your composure. Frankly, you were ready to get on your knees and beg, but you were hoping it wouldn’t come to that. 
Chan chuckled a bit before pressing a passionate kiss to your lips. It was as if time stopped, all that mattered in the world was his lips against yours. “That’s funny. I was hoping for the same thing.” 
You moaned softly as Chan’s lips met yours once more, hands traveling up your torso to guide your shirt and sports bra up your body. Your lips separated to remove the unnecessary garments, only to connect once more when he tossed them across the room. Chan swiped his tongue against your lower lip, slipping into your mouth when you obediently parted your lips for him. 
This kiss made up for all the kisses you two missed out on while he was gone. It was the perfect mixture of clashing teeth and tongue as you two felt each other’s warmth in a tight embrace. His breath ghosted across your skin as he pulled away from you, hands darting to the back of his head to yank his shirt off. 
“Ugh, you’re perfect.” Your hands darted to his chest, fingertips feeling the taut muscles.
Chan just chuckled, eyes drinking every inch of your exposed skin. “So are you.” 
Your heart nearly stopped when Chan swung his leg over your hips, piercing gaze watching your cheeks tint a rose color as he straddled you. His fingers fiddled with his belt buckle, unbuckling the damn thing at a painfully slow pace. 
If you weren’t so entranced by his hands, you probably would have said something along the lines of ‘My grandfather moves faster than you,’ and thrusted your hips into his for effect. However, the way his hands looked as he threw the offending piece of leather across the room sent a wave of electricity up your spine.
Your heart panged against your ribcage as if it were playing an obnoxiously loud drum solo at a Metallica concert as your mind flashed with various images of Chan’s hands doing dirty things to your body. A moan escaped your lips as you imagined him sticking his fingers in your mouth before driving them into your pussy, fucking you mercilessly with his fingers as his tongue lapped at your slit. 
A scene straight from a porn movie was playing in your head as you watched your boyfriend slip off his pants in front of you. Was that weird?
That doesn’t matter. 
With each passing second, your underwear grew damper and you found yourself wanting him — and his hands — immediately. 
Speaking of hands…
Chan’s hands were glorious. Your eyes followed their every movement, eyeing up the veins that scattered across his forearms. His knuckles were scraped slightly — most likely from today’s session with the punching bag at the gym. His fingers were the perfect length, and you knew what they were capable of. The thought if his fingers ramming into your g-spot sent a wave of excitement through you. 
You were far too busy gawking at his hands to notice that he caught you staring. 
“I knew it!” Chan’s excited voice startled you a bit, effectively turning off the dirty thoughts you were having and replacing them with pure panic. 
“Knew what?” You looked away, cheeks tinted scarlet as you fiddled with your thumbs. 
Maybe he didn’t actually catch you eye-fucking his hands?
“I knew you had a thing for my hands.” 
“Shit.” The four-letter word slipped from your lips before you could stop it. 
Chan laughed at your reaction, arms wrapping around his midsection as he fell to his side. “Why are you so embarrassed?”
“Hey! You laughing at me isn’t helping.” You swatted his shoulder. 
Sure it was kind of embarrassing to admit that simply looking at his god-like hands would turn you on faster than the speed of light, but it was kind of nice to know you didn’t have to hide it anymore — not that you were doing a good job. 
Chan’s laughter died down. “Sorry. I’m not making fun of you. I just don’t see it. What makes my hands so sexy baby girl?” 
“Chris.” You rolled him over and straddled his hips, grinding your core into his growing cock. “I find everything about you sexy — including your hands.” 
Your fingertips grazed along his chest, fingers dipping into each curve of his abs as you ground your hips into his again, hoping he would get the hint to quit teasing and fuck you already. “I want you Chris.” You slid off his lap, fingertips tugging at the waistband of his boxers. 
Chan’s eyes darkened with lust — or was that your imagination? Nevermind, that doesn’t matter. 
You were more focused on his hand palming his length through the navy blue boxers you were trying to remove from his body. The erotic sight making you more and more excited for what was to come. 
It had been so long. You were dying to unwrap him. 
“What exactly do you want baby girl?” Chan purred. “I bet you’ve had some amazing dreams about my hands.” He smirked when your face flushed red. Bingo! “Tell me, what exactly do you want me to do.”  
His words sent shivers up your spine. Well, the boy already knew you had a hand fetish. Might as well have some fun and get him to do what you’ve been dreaming of. After all, you have been having the same exact wet dream for over a month. Having Chan there to fuck you senseless would be so much better than riding a dildo on the bathroom floor. 
“Please finger me.” Your voice shook ever-so-slightly, all sense of pride leaving your body as you practically begged for his touch. Even though it was embarrassing to beg for his fingers up your coochie, you knew it would all be worth it in the end. Chan would do anything to please you. “I want your tongue.” Your hands rested on his hips, thumbs dipping into the evident dips near his hip bones. 
A sinister smirk took over Chan’s features as he leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to your lips. “You’re such a good girl.” 
His praise turned you on more than you’d care to admit — especially when it reminded you of how he praises your golden retriever. Despite that awkward comparison, you still love to hear his words of approval when you two are intimate. 
You moaned as Chan traveled down your clothed body, quickly ridding you of your leggings. 
“No panties?” Chan teased, shooting an award-winning smirk at you as he chucked your leggings across the room. 
“It’s easier to not wear any with leggings. Then I don’t have to worry about panty lines.” You glared at him. “Just, get to work!” 
Boys wouldn’t understand. 
Chan couldn’t help but laugh at your passionate outburst as his hands ran across the smooth skin of your thighs. Your frustration was quickly replaced with pleasure when he opened your thighs, his warm breath ghosting across your core as his hands left you bare and spread before him. 
“You’re so beautiful.” Chan’s lips pressed against your thigh quickly before he hovered over your center, tongue darting across his lower lip as his eyes drank in every dip and curve you had to offer. 
Even though the words were nice to hear, you didn’t need him to utter those 3 little words. The expressions on his face as he took off your clothing, piece by piece, made you feel like the most beautiful woman in the world. His eyes always watched you with such wonder, hands always feeling the need to grab the parts of you that you once thought were horrible, a blush always evident on his cheeks when you were the most vulnerable to him, those were the unspoken words that didn’t need to be said. 
You mean the world to me.
Without warning, Chan dove into your folds, tongue flattening against you as his fingertips pressed into your thighs. The overwhelming pleasure took you by surprise, making your back arch as a loud moan echoed through the room. Your head pressed into the pillows, hands tangling in Chan’s curly locks as his middle and index fingers entered your core. 
The sinful sounds echoing in the room only heightened your pleasure — the sounds of moaning, sucking, licking, and slurping making your thighs shake around Chan’s head. 
This was exactly why you guys couldn’t fuck in the dorms. It wouldn’t take long for one of the boys to hear the two of you and either A) ask you two to stfu and stop, or B) wonder if someone was dying. You two tried to fuck in the dorms once, but your voice (and Chan) betrayed you.
A harsh suck brought your attention back to the brunette between your legs. Chan backed away from your core, “Eyes on me princess.” 
His big brown eyes watched every one of your reactions as his lips enclosed around your clit, sucking harshly, sending intense waves of pleasure through your body. Chan’s fingers curled inside you, hitting your g-spot with each harsh thrust. 
The amount of pleasure you were feeling was indescribable. No vibrator could compare to the feeling of his fingers ramming inside you while his tongue flicked your clit. You couldn’t help but hope that he wouldn’t be gone this long again — even though you knew that wasn’t going to happen. Chan was an idol. Going on a world tour could take him away for nearly a year. 
“Oh my God Chan.” Your whole body tensed as your orgasm approached, toes curling as shockwaves of pleasure coursed through you. It was as if a coil was tightening more and more with each pass of his tongue until it snapped. 
A mixture of curse words and Chan’s name slipped from your lips as you reached your high, toes curling as your fingers let go of his hair to fist the sheets. Your thighs shook around his head as Chan’s tongue lapped up your juices, riding you through your orgasm. 
“You have no idea how long I’ve waited for that.” You panted, body shivering at the intense orgasm that was still making its way through your body. 
Chan chuckled a bit, pulling his boxers off his body before hovering over you. He pressed a soft kiss to your nose, making you giggle a bit, before asking, “Can you keep going?” 
His eyes held concern, which warmed your heart, but there was no way in hell you’d pass up having his cock inside you. 
“Please keep going.” Your arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him in for a kiss. “I need more of you.” 
Chan pressed kisses all over your face before lining himself up with your core. “I’m happy to oblige.” 
Your fingernails dug into Chan’s shoulder blades as he pressed into you — feeling every inch of his cock rub against your walls as his hips rocked into yours. Chan’s hands rested beside your head, holding up his weight so he wouldn’t crush you. You pressed your face in the crook of his neck, aiming to suck on his skin as he set a quick pace, thrusting into your heated core. 
“No marks.” Chan commanded, the authority in his voice sending shivers down your spine. 
“Yes sir.” You could swear you felt him twitch inside you at the title. Darn. You were really hoping to litter his pale skin with some dark purple marks. Then the whole world would know that he was yours. Then again… Perhaps he had a point. That could make for some bad publicity for Stray Kids. 
Chan’s lips pressed against yours, giving you something to do with your tongue as he deepened the kiss. His hips slammed into you faster, gaining power with each thrust. You could feel his breath ghost across your lips as you parted for air. The new control you had over your mouth gave you the energy to focus on wrapping your legs around his waist, thighs squeezing him tightly as his hips ground into yours. 
“I’m close baby.” Chan’s husky voice sounded strained as his thrusts became erratic. 
“Choke me.” If you weren’t having the time of your life, you’d be embarrassed by how fucked out you sounded begging for his hand around your throat. 
Chan groaned, hand immediately finding its way to your throat, pressing down firm. It was glorious, but you still wanted more. 
“Harder.” 
Chan quickly obliged, cutting off most of your air supply with his hand.  The feeling of his fingers digging into your skin brought you to your second orgasm within seconds, a choked cry escaping your lips as you clenched around Chan’s cock, milking him into his own orgasm. 
Chan released your throat, a deep moan echoing in the room as you tightened your thighs around his hips, forcing him to stay inside you as he hit his release. You could feel his cum coat your walls as he slowly rocked his hips against yours, helping the two of you ride out your orgasms. You repeated his name over and over as if it was the only thing you knew, arms holding him closer as you basked in the afterglow. 
“I came inside.” Chan pulled out, running his hands through his hair, stress taking over any previous emotions he had felt. 
You sat up and rushed to him, rubbing his shoulders to bring him down from his freakout. “Don’t worry, I’m on the pill.” 
Chan sighed, relief flooding throughout his body as he sunk back into your embrace. 
“Besides, even if I wasn’t, I kind of put you in a chokehold with my legs, so you would have had a right to freak out at me.” You giggled, running your fingers through his sweaty hair. 
“You know, having children with you wouldn’t be so bad.” He mumbled.
You weren’t a fan of having kids in your early twenties, but hearing him admit that he wants kids someday warmed your heart. At least you knew if something were to happen and you got pregnant, you’d have Chan by your side. “Yeah?”
“You’d make a great mom.” Chan murmured, sleep slowly taking over the poor boy. 
“I think you’re too tired to think straight.” You couldn’t help but tease him. He looked so tired. 
Chan merely chuckled, pulling you under the covers to press your bodies together. “I am tired, but it’s true.” 
You leaned your head against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat lulling you to sleep. The last thing you heard before you drifted off to sleep was Chan’s whispers, “I missed you.”
2K notes · View notes
saiilorstars · 3 years
Text
Rise Up
Ch.10: A Jinx's Path
Previous Story: It Had To Be You || Current Masterlist
Pairings: Barry Allen x OFC
Chapter Summary: Team Flash and Arrow join together, along with time traveler Graciela Haynez to defeat Vandal Savage. It's only in the end that Graciela reveals the true nature of her status.
This chapter (and the previous) serve as a prequel to Graciela’s full story Redemption.
Pronunciation of OC: Bell-en. The last syllable has an emphasis so it’s not pronounced like ‘Helen’ would be.
Taglist: @ocfairygodmother @anotherunreadblog​ @maaaaarveeeeel​ @stareyedplanet @perfectlystiles [If you’d like to be part of this OC’s taglist, let me know!]
Tumblr media
Visiting Star City when it was due to some strange, mystical man wasn't exactly on Barry's top five things to do. Yet there he was because an innocent woman was being hunted down by the mystical man. At least he could be surrounded by friends who would be able to help him in case something went wrong.
While everyone came up with a decent plan for Kendra Saunders, they gathered in Oliver's apartment for some drinks that night. Barry had listened to how much had changed for both Felicity and Oliver, and honestly couldn't hide his shock.
"So, you're the CEO of Palmer Technologies," Barry pointed to Felicity Smoak as he wrapped his mind around the idea of Felicity being big boss as a company, "And you're now living with Oliver Queen."
"There you go, you got it!" Felicity sarcastically hit him on the arm.
"It's insane how much life can change in six months, huh?"
"Which you would know better than anyone, considering that there's another Flash, another Dr. Wells, from another... earth. I mean…" but as much as Felicity tried wrapping her mind around a new Earth it just wouldn't. "I wonder what Oliver's doppelganger would look like. Bald, pot-bellied…" Barry laughed at the idea and sneaked a glance at Oliver in the kitchen. "Haven't asked, how are you and Belén doing?"
"Uuh...I mean, we're good," Barry meant to be honest in that in terms of being a couple they were indeed good, but there were some rough patches that didn't exactly pertain to their relationship.
"I sense there's a 'but' somewhere there…" Felicity narrowed her eyes on him, ready to scrutinize him on the spot.
"It's not about us, it's just we're dealing with...you know...other world and stuff."
"Oh…" that seemed to calm Felicity more or less.
"I love her and I hate seeing her so stressed... I want to help her but I don't know how." And Barry despised that fact. He had the answers to his speed because there were people to train him, even if some of those were evil, but the fact laid in that he garnered the skills because of guidance. Belén didn't have that. To find the answers, she was basically on her own.
~0~
While everyone mingled, Cisco took opportunity to have a word with Barry on the side. He hadn't been sure if he wanted to tell Barry what he saw but Cisco was sure it would inevitably help Kendra in the end.
"You 'vibed' Kendra?" Barry was surprised to hear.
"Unintentionally," Cisco left that clear before he went on. "But remember the man with wings? It wasn't a man. It was Kendra. She was, like, a bird. You think that she's a meta-human?"
Barry could not be sure, and neither was Cisco. "Mm... Wait. Why didn't you say anything about this sooner?"
Cisco gave a light shrug. "Well, I didn't think it was related, but I guess now it has to be. Look, I don't want her to know about my powers. I have this great thing going with her. She laughs at my jokes, and she loves movies, and... I just... I've never felt like this before, and I don't want to sabotage it."
"I get the feeling," Barry could honestly relate.
"Look!" Kendra had jumped from her seat to point at the glass wall overlooking the city.
Vandal Savage was swinging forwards and broke through the window. Everyone backed away as the man got up. He certainly seemed at home when he saw Kendra. " I will always find you, Chay-Ara."
Barry sped Oliver and Thea their arrows. Oliver quickly took aim on Savage. "Don't move."
"Then how will I kill you all?" Savage pulled out several pocket knives in a second and threw them strategically at them all. Barry sped down and managed to get the knives before they were able to hurt anyone.
Oliver then took his moment to shoot arrows towards Savage. The intended victim ducked and dodged like there was no tomorrow. At the same time, a familiar purple and black leathered figure swooped in through the hole Savage left on the wall. With one leg stretched on the floor and a hand keeping her from falling, Jinx shot her purple beams at the lights above and caused massive sparks to fly down on the group.
"You again?" Savage faced her, fairly curious with the persistent women.
"Me, again," Jinx smirked as she straightened up. "We weren't finished."
"We weren't," Savage didn't hesitate to start throwing more blades her way.
She backtracked while dodging them all with those bright purple beams that seemed to either change the blades' direction or crush them altogether. Oliver and Thea joined again, although neither was sure who that woman was, and shot more arrows towards Savage. Jinx dropped her hands and ran forwards to engage Savage in hand-to-hand combat. She proved to be skilled as she jumped and blocked Savage's punches while throwing one of her own. Finally, Savage became agitated it was all taking too long and surprised Jinx with a different, golden chopped knife. It would have came straight at her heart if Barry hadn't sped in and grabbed it three inches away from her. In her shock, Savage took his opportunity and escaped by jumping off Oliver's balcony.
"No!" Jinx cried as the man disappeared. She tried to chase after him but Barry grabbed her arm.
"He's not going to make it!" he said, but she yanked her arm from his grip.
"He's immortal you idiot!" she shouted angrily and hurried to the balcony. She looked down but, no surprise, Savage was gone again. "Dammit!" she grasped her hair and turned around to the shock-stricken group staring at her.
"Hey…" Barry meant to approach her calmly but she was too angry to stop and realize.
"I said to stay out of it! I only have a couple chances before they find me and you keep ruining it!" she gritted her teeth and scoured the group until she spotted Kendra. "I'm not messing up again."
Kendra felt this was a warning that encumbered her too and suddenly stepped back. Jinx lowered her arms and straightened up.
"You're the one he calls Chay-Arah...so you're it." Jinx smiled and thrust an arm in the group's way, or so it seemed. Her beams had hit the pillars that were part of the supporting pieces of the ceiling.
"Ah...what's happening…?" Felicity couldn't, and wouldn't, take her eyes off the ceiling.
Jinx was running towards Kendra but Oliver and Thea took aim up again on her. It made it a struggle for Jinx to keep going as she had to constantly battle the arrows threatening her. Barry decided to end it by simply taking Jinx over her victim and pinned her against the back wall.
"Kendra isn't going anywhere with you," he warned her.
"You don't get it, she's the key," Jinx kicked him in the stomach. "It's not like I'm going to hurt her. I just...need you…" she laid dark eyes on Kendra.
"Yo, not happening," Cisco barred the way to his girlfriend.
Jinx laughed mockingly at his defense. She raised a hand, making Felicity panic. She'd figured out Jinx's powers by now.
"Not the ceiling!" cried the blonde.
Jinx rolled her eyes but redirected her hands to the kitchen. Energy beams made fire erupt from the oven and another shot at the walls made pipes burst. Even if they wanted to stop Jinx, the natural disasters prevented them from saving Kendra. Jinx had taken her all too easy in their distress.
~0~
"All right, Lance is gonna call if he gets any information on... whoever they were…" Oliver said after hanging up the phone.
"And the ceiling…?" Felicity hadn't taken her eyes off the ceiling since the fight. It kept grumbling and groaning like it would collapse at any moment.
"Homegirl Jinx lives up to her name," Cisco bitterly kicked the couch from behind.
"New metahuman?" asked Diggle.
"Man, we don't know what she is except she's crazy with bad luck powers!"
Barry put a hand on Cisco's shoulder, understanding he was sick worried over Kendra. "Look, you can call me crazy too but I don't think Jinx is going to hurt Kendra." Cisco turned on Barry with an incredulous expression on his face. "I just meant-" Barry took a precautionary step backwards, "-she clearly wants to get this man as much as we want to and she's made the connection that wherever Kendra is that man will follow."
"You saying she's gonna use Kendra as bait?" Thea raised her eyebrows.
Barry shrugged, knowing that the possibility of Kendra being bait didn't exactly make Cisco feel much better. "It's just…"
"It's exactly what we would do," Oliver spoke up.
Cisco's eyes nearly popped from his head. "What!?"
"And if she's thinking like that then maybe we can reason with her," Oliver continued like Cisco hadn't spoken. "We could get her to help us instead."
"And maybe have her fix our ceiling…" Felicity mumbled.
"Felicity, you think we can find Kendra by pinging her phone?" Barry asked.
"Oh, watch me!"
~0~
Kendra found it was useless trying to pull on the ropes binding her wrists and ankles together. She leaned against the wall where Jinx had put her and frowned at the woman who had kidnapped her. Jinx was sitting on a table, literally, tinkering with the metal wristwatch (as it appeared to Kendra) on her.
'There's a 98% probability Vandal Savage will be around the area, Miss Haynez,' a computerized voice informed her.
"What is that?" Kendra couldn't help be curious of the device.
Jinx looked up with a smirk. "It's a miniature A.l device I knicked off a friend."
"You stole it?"
"Oh, I'm gonna give it back when I'm finished in this time," Jinx put both her hands on her lap. "My friend will probably shout at how irresponsible it was to go through time and blah, blah, blah-" she rolled her eyes, "He always likes to be dramatic."
Kendra's eyebrows knitted together. "Wait, time? You're a…"
"Man, I read all about these metahumans before coming - the Flash, the Azalea, the Arrow, Black Canary? I thought they were super smart enough to figure that out."
"Give them credit," Kendra frowned. "It's not everyday we come across time travelers and immortals."
Jinx laughed. "True."
Kendra studied the woman for real now and came, fairly quick, to the conclusion that whatever Jinx wanted it really had nothing to do with her. She wanted Savage. She was merely the bait.
Jinx hopped off the table and walked towards Kendra. "I need you to wake up or something."
"Wake up…?"
"C'mon, it would be a lot easier to fight Savage knowing you could defend yourself. I don't want liabilities."
"I have no idea what you mean," Kendra pulled her legs closer to her as Jinx neared her.
"I know you have powers, Kendra. And I know there's another of your kind-"
"My kind?" repeated Kendra, now truly confused.
"The male. I don't know where he us but that's okay since Savage seems to want only you right now. But c'mon, sprout the wings, pull the sword out or something."
"Okay I have no idea what you're talking about!"
Jinx looked mighty frustrated and disappointed with Kendra. "Tell me you're kidding?" Kendra's blank face said it all. "Woman!"
"I'm just a barista!"
"No, you're not! You're like a...I don't know, reincarnation? I honestly didn't read too much on that background. All I know is that you and some other guy die and reincarnate over and over because of Savage. And since you don't even have your powers activated it's gonna be a hell of a lot easier for Savage to get you!" Jinx growled and turned away from Kendra. "I don't have that much time here before they find me…" she rubbed her face and hoped to God something would pop in her mind to help her out.
Meanwhile, Kendra tried to internalize what she'd been told about herself apparently? None of it made sense but it would explain why Savage was so hellbent on killing her. There was a hell to pay that she didn't even know about.
About thirty minutes later, Jinx returned to Kendra and pulled the woman up without saying a word. She pushed Kendra towards the exit of the abandoned room.
"Wh-where are we going?" Kendra tried digging her heels into the ground to stop herself from going.
"Relax, I'm taking you out to the street. I figure maybe your powers will show up if you're under stressor, also known as me."
"Wait, what!?"
Jinx pushed Kendra out and forced the woman to go to the dark street. She left Kendra tried by the wrists and stepped back. "Ready?"
"NO!"
"Yes!" Jinx's excited voice went over Kendra. She swung an arm forwards and her energy beams hit the nearest street pole by Kendra.
"No! Stop!" Kendra cried and jumped backwards just as the pole groaned and fell over. From the force, Kendra fell back.
Jinx clapped a hand to her forehead. "This is seriously not how I imagined things going."
Kendra shot the woman a glare from the ground.
"We're going to need to 'up' the stakes," Jinx theorized, lowering her hand to her chin. "I suppose it's like a self preservation. The bigger the stressor…the more chances of getting those powers…"
"Please…" Kendra scuttled backwards, unable to get up on her own, "...whatever you want from me...it's not going to work…"
"Wouldn't say that," Jinx's eyes raised up to the electricity cables. "Perfect."
Kendra followed the woman's gaze up and felt her blood run cold. "Oh n-n-n-n-no…"
"Sprout those wings, woman!" Jinx raised her hands above her head and was about to shoot at the cables when an arrow struck her by the shoulder and pushed her to the ground. "OW!"
Before she knew it, Barry had sped in front of her and looked down. "If you don't want another arrow, I suggest you listen."
Behind him dropped Oliver who took a threatening aim at Jinx. Jinx's dark eyes flickered between the two and could see past them where Diggle and Thea were helping Kendra up. Suddenly, Barry lowered a hand for her to take, confusing her of course.
"First you shoot me-" Jinx pulled out the arrow embedded on her shoulder like it was nothing and threw it to the side, "-and then you offer help?"
"You haven't been all that straight forwards either," Barry retorted and motioned her again to just take his hand.
Jinx grasped his hand and let him pull her up. She cast a suspicious glance on Oliver who still didn't lower his arrows. "What now? You'll imprison me?" she challenged but scoffed in the end. "Because if I'm being honest, you're gonna have to get in line."
"We just want to talk," Barry reassured but Jinx cleared her throat and nodded her head at Oliver. "Dude…" Barry tried pushing away the arrow Oliver had until eventually Oliver lowered it completely. "Thank you. Look," Barry tried again with Jinx, "we don't understand anything-"
"-clearly," Jinx crossed her arms.
"-but it looks like you do and we have a common enemy so...why don't we help each other out?"
"She tried crushing me with a street pole!" Kendra shouted from across. Now that she was free she frantically motioned to the pole on the ground.
"Hey that was only to get you to sprout those wings!" Jinx snapped. "And it didn't even work!"
"I don't have any wings!" Kendra waved her hands in the air. "I don't have any powers! I keep telling you that!"
"I know you do! You just haven't activated them!"
Kendra stalked towards them but a male figure - flying - in a golden suit with wings suddenly swooped down and took her off the ground. "HELP!" Kendra screamed but no one could possibly do so.
And then, just like that, Oliver took aim against Jinx again. "You have some explaining to do!"
"Oh calm down," Jinx wasn't even looking at him anymore. She raised her wrist that had the watch-like device strapped to it and pulled up several holographic screens.
"What the hell was that?" Thea came running over with Diggle.
"Not a 'what' but a 'he'," a big smile, like the Chestshire cat, was spreading across Jinx's face. "It's the other one! I've hit the jackpot!"
"Explain!" demanded Oliver.
"Sure, just lower the arrows," Jinx ordered. Begrudgingly, Oliver did so but his hand was still wrapped around the bow pretty tightly. "Look, don't worry, she's not in danger, alright? That's probably her reincarnated soulmate."
Everyone winced because Cisco had given a mighty big 'oh hell no' in their ears through the comms.
"What are you talking about?" Barry asked Jinx but the woman kept working on the device. "And what the hell is that?"
"I read about them, alright? There's two of them and Savage will always kill them both! It's obvious the guy has figured his powers out," Jinx sighed. "I should have gone after him instead."
"Whoever he is we need to find him," Diggle said.
"He's not gonna get far once he sees Kendra hasn't activated her powers," Jinx turned her wristwatch off. "I need to go after them before Savage finds them."
"You are not going anywhere," Thea warned her. "We don't even know your name. We're not letting you go anywhere near Kendra."
"If anything, she should be back in the base explaining things," Barry offered, much to Jinx's dismay. "We'll find Kendra and that guy...and we'll bring them back. But you-" he pointed at Jinx, "-need to be committed to cooperate with us. And you're gonna start by telling us everything you know and who you are."
"Fine, but on the other side, I'd like you to guarantee me that Savage dies. It's crucial for me, do you understand?" and in truth there was something in Jinx's eyes indicating this was more than a simple hunt for her. There was something important she was fighting for.
Barry extended a hand forwards. "Deal."
Jinx nodded and shook hands on it.
~ 0 ~
And although the strange man gave quite the chase, Barry and Oliver had managed to bring him down with some tranquilizing arrows. That of course didn't sit well with Jinx when they expressed the idea of chaining the man up.
"He is a key to all this!"
"He kidnapped me!"
"He was just trying to protect you!"
"You know, I don't like you very much," Kendra crossed her arms and glared straight at Jinx.
"You know, liking you has nothing to do with this. You're just a way to get to my goal," Jinx responded and glanced back at the unconscious, chained up, man across them.
"Yo, we trusted you enough to bring you in here," Cisco gestured to the base. "So mind doing your thing about explaining all this? Start with your real name, please?"
Jinx drew in a deep breath as she resigned herself to disclosure. She hadn't planned on revealing anything about herself while in the past, but to be honest she hadn't expected on killing Savage to be such a difficult task in the past.
"Yo? Name?" called Cisco once he felt like they were losing her again.
"Fine," the woman spat. She folded her arms over her chest and sighed. "My name is Graciela Haynez, but I'm also known as Jinx."
"And how are you connected to all this?" Barry then asked since none of them could figure it out yet.
"I'm not connected," Graciela clarified first. "But my life, as well as my entire world, has been affected by that man. Vandal Savage, as you have guessed, is a murderer. And where I'm from, he's a dictator."
"And where are you from again?" Felicity asked from the platform. She was leaning against her desk, refusing to be too close to Jinx for the moment. Jinx looked to the side, apparently reluctant to answer.
"Hey, you promised you would tell us everything," Barry reminded her.
Graciela threw her head back and rubbed her face. "Fine! I'm from the future."
"Okay, can we lock her up now?" Thea sarcastically asked.
"I'm not kidding! I'm from the year 2166 and I came back here to stop Savage before he takes over my city and the whole frikin world!"
But everyone continued to stare at her like she was spilling nothing but lies.
"Fine, you want proof?" Graciela raised her wristwatch and activated it. There were various images displaying a destroyed city and the last one showed Vandal Savage at the head of an army. When Graciela shut the device off, she was subjected to various horrific stares. "There's your proof. That's home sweet home for me."
"Wait," Cisco shook his head as if that would erase everything image he just saw, "You mean to tell me you time traveled back in time to stop Savage from ever becoming dictator? Isn't that like...against rules or something?"
"Oh yeah, but the thing is I don't care," Graciela said like nothing. "I've been fighting a rebellion for as long as I can remember and even though I know people can fight him, that organization has refused to do it. So, I'm doing it. So can we get this moving?"
Barry looked at Oliver to see what he was thinking. As usual, there was nothing describable in Oliver's face except for pensiveness.
"Might I suggest something?" Barry finally asked.
~ 0 ~
It took a lot of explaining, but after things were clear - or at least decently clear - Star City's finest returned to Central City with Barry, along with Graciela, in hopes of coming up with a good, airtight, plan against Savage.
First thing in order was to relocate somewhere remote.
"A bunch of superheroes in a farmhouse?" Thea gave a weird look at the grassy field they arrived at. "I feel like I've seen that in a movie before."
"We need a secure location," Oliver moved around their black van without so much of a glance to their surroundings. All he knew was that there was a decent home and it was far away from the city.
"And what's wrong with STAR Labs?" asked Belén just as she got off the STAR Labs van.
"Well, I mean, absolutely nothing if you forget about the revolving door you guys installed so the bad guys can come and go as they please."
Belén exchanged a look with Caitlin beside her, both offended on behalf of their beloved STAR Labs.
"And remind us again what happened to your old lair?" Caitlin was the one to respond first, but of course Belén had something else to add.
"Or the one before that?"
Oliver glared at both women.
"Well, lair number one was compromised by the police, and…" Felicity trailed off when Olivier's glance switched to her. She cleared her throat and looked down. "I will stop helping."
Oliver decided to stop paying them attention before he would lose it. Instead, he led the group towards the safe house. "Savage only let Barry and I live because he felt Kendra start to emerge as Hawkgirl and went after her. He can sense her and Carter's presence. We don't need to make it easier on him by staying in the city limits."
"Bet you wish you were staying at your mother's place now," Belén mumbled to Laurel since the latter had been staying in Central City anyways.
"Ha!" Laurel practically snorted.
It had been half an hour since the group settled into the house, and only then did Cisco, Barry and Graciela appear.
"Barry, you're late!" Oliver's sharpness had no effect on Barry anymore. He'd come to get used to Oliver's way of being a long time ago. Instead, he learned how to make comebacks.
"Sorry. It turns out, it's not easy finding the ass end of nowhere!"
"Yeah, for real," Cisco pulled out his cellphone and immediately checked for his internet status. "The roaming charges alone are going to bankrupt me."
"...are those my clothes?" Belén raised an eyebrow the moment she spotted Graciela wearing her pink cardigan.
Graciela, in turn, uncomfortably shifted on her feet while flailing her arms. "Yeah, and I hate pink."
"Be a little grateful, won't yah?" snapped Cisco. "We borrowed-"
"-my clothes?" Belén's voice started getting that same sharpness Oliver owned so well, and that was something Barry still had no comeback to.
"Uuuh…" Barry drew it out while he pulled Belén to the side in the meantime the others started gathering with Cisco's cart of inventions.
"Barry, she's wearing my clothes," Belén said quietly though in growing irritation. Her eyes flickered to Graciela who was indeed wearing everything that belonged to her. "I'm all for sharing but I'm not comfortable doing it with someone I don't know and who also attacked my friends multiple times."
"I know that, and I understand, but it's okay now. Graciela's okay. She's on our side," Barry tried to explain quick before she got actually angry. "She's from the future and she didn't have anything and you always have spares at STAR Labs, sooo…."
"Fine," Belén crossed her arms. "But can I at least meet her now? I mean, the only reason I know her name is Graciela is because you just said it right now. Last time we saw each other, she attacked us."
"It's been a busy day," Barry said in his defense.
"Mhm," Belén's hum was almost like a red flag.
It was a good thing Barry wasn't naive to believe it was all due to borrowed clothes. As soon as he'd returned to Central City yesterday, Belén filled him in on what had happened in his absence. She'd been forced to tell her mother that she the Azalea, they had Harry stabilizing back at STAR Labs (under the care of Nina), and of course no one could forget she was going crazy trying to figure more things out about Datura, and the lack of success was getting to her. Her training, while good, still felt like it was mediocre against Datura's and Poison Ivy's.
Borrowed clothes were merely the tip of the iceberg for Belén.
"We need to get rid of Savage's magic stick thing," Oliver couldn't believe he was actually saying those words.
"Yeah, Staff of Horus," Carter corrected but it really didn't matter.
"Well, it's protected by some kind of energy field," Graciela said bitterly. "It's impossible to get to. Believe me, I've tried."
"What about some mittens, then?" Felicity joked for a second until she got the actual idea. "Ooooooh, maybe some insulated gauntlets…"
Caitlin seemed to catch the idea as well since she chimed in, "Oh, yeah, yeah, the magnetic shielding could disrupt the-"
"-the staff's magnetic polarity!" Cisco even had a go and started leading the two women into the hallway.
"Well, while the geek squad works-"
"-heard that, honey!" Felicity called to Oliver, actually making him wince.
"While they work to get the staff away from Savage, we need to know everything there is to know about him." Oliver's eyes landed on Graciela and Kendra, but the latter seemed pretty uncomfortable to say anything.
"What's to know about him is that he's evil, manipulative, and powerful," Graciela listed off her fingers before shrugging. "That's about it, really."
"He's been around for 4,000 years - he should have a trail or something."
"You're from the future, right?" Belén moved closer to the group. "You obviously know more about him than we will ever know right now."
"I mean…" Graciela seemed like there was a lot she wanted to say but failed to come up with a way to say it. She dragged a hand through her short curls and sighed. "You have to understand that where I come from, he's already won. He's the dictator. He's all powerful and there's no way of stopping him because those two-" she jerked a thumb at Kendra and Carter, "-are dead. I don't know everything about Savage. I just know that in the 21st century he comes across metahumans that almost stop him."
"So what was your plan, then? When you first thought of coming here?" Barry wondered since her first appearance seemed a hellbent on killing.
"To be honest, I don't know," Graciela crossed her arms, looking rather guilty about her confession. "I'm impulsive and I…" she once again paused to gather her words, "...I read in the history files that when Savage goes up against the Arrow, the Flash, the Azalea, Black Canary...his weapons are his downfall. I thought maybe if I showed up and take the weapons I might have a chance of fixing my future."
"Okay, how about I check with A.R.G.U.S., see if they have anything on him?" Diggle offered since it was clear they had nothing.
"That sounds great," Laurel nodded her head. "And Thea and I can check police reports and stuff like that."
"It's not gonna matter," Graciela called to the trio who were moving to start on their tasks.
"We're going to do our best," Thea offered one sour smile before following Laurel.
"And Kendra," Oliver turned his attention to Kendra, the sudden gaze making the woman stiffen. "We need to find a way to utilize your new ability."
She blinked until it hit her of what he meant. "My ability?" Of course he meant her 'ability', because she now had abilities. Because she wasn't normal. She was...she was some...
"It might give us an advantage," Oliver's voice pulled Kendra out from her thoughts.
Barry cleared his throat as he moved on around the group. "Yeah, whatever you do, don't let him train you." At that, Oliver gave him a look, but Barry was full on straightforward with his words. "I'm sorry, but when it rains, I can still feel where you shot me with those arrows."
"He's not that bad," Belén spoke up on Oliver's behalf, though it earned her an offended glance from Barry. "What? You were being smug and you got shot with arrows. What did you say to me before running?" She pretended to think about it before mocking him, 'And give Bells a show'."
Barry nearly glared at her for bringing that one up. Okay, so he might have been a little over the top then but he didn't deserve to be shot with arrows.
"It's okay," Carter stepped forwards, hands held up, "I'll handle her training, then."
Kendra kept her mouth shut because the moment someone asked her directly whether or not she wanted to 'train' she'd say an automatic 'no'. Instead, she watched Carter leave the house for something in the van, no doubt that big chest box he'd carried with them.
~ 0 ~
"Where are you going?" Belén's question stopped Barry just as he was about to take off from the front porch.
"Well…" Barry prepared himself for what he knew would be a difficult explanation, "...I got a call...from, um...one of Oliver's…" he paused for a significant long time, making Belén rather impatient for she thought this would be him coming up with an excuse, "...frenemies."
"Which one?"
"Don't know...Merlyn?"
"You got a call from Merlyn?" Belén's tone of voice indicated she knew exactly who that was. Barry then remembered she and Laurel were completely close. "What the hell does he want!?"
"To talk to me and Oliver, I guess." Barry admitted to himself he didn't like the idea of meeting up with that type of man, but since Oliver was on his way too he had no choice but to go as well.
"Just you two? That's a bit rude," Belén folded her arms and deeply frowned. "And I'm sugarcoating it. You do realize this whole Savage thing involves a lot of people. Whatever he's going to say to you and Oliver, make sure you repeat it to us later, got it?"
"Got it," Barry dutifully said, even saluting for show. Once he saw a small smile trying to creep across her face, he knew she wasn't that upset.
"Just be careful, alright? I'll hold down the fort here," she said and looked to the side. She could see Kendra and Carter on the field, presumably training. "Though to be honest I think we might end up killing each other before Savage gets to us. Reincarnation, immortality and time travelers?"
Barry snorted with a laugh. "Yeah. This one's out of our terrain. But listen, Graciela? She knows a lot more than she's giving on. Maybe you can get her to talk more."
"Me?" Belén pointed at herself, relatively confused since she'd barely crossed a word with the time traveler. "But I haven't even met her. It's not like she's a big talker."
"Try to look at it from her perspective," Barry attempted to go through a different tactic. He stepped closer to Belén and lowered his voice in case anyone was nearby. "To her, this is a lost battle. It's like she said, she's already lost so this is technically one of her last options. And who knows what she left behind in the future. She could be fighting for something we don't know about. Someone maybe."
"I hate when you make sense," Belén sighed and ignored his smirk.
"Just try it. If there's anyone with a sweet voice it's you!" he swooped down and kissed her cheek.
"I'm gonna do it, you don't need to keep kissing up," she playfully rolled her eyes and pushed him away.
"K, gotta go!" Barry waved before rushing off.
Belén drew in a deep breath and prepared herself to go find that...unique...time traveler.
She moved back into the house in search of Graciela, but only found the three scientists working hard on those gauntlets-to-be, and then saw the other trio looking for traces of Savage. It led her to go back to the fields where Carter and Kendra were still going hard on that training, which looked rather frustrating for Kendra judging by those growls. Eventually, Belén spotted Graciela sitting on a rock just outside the shed. The closer Belén got, the better she could see Graciela was talking to something around her wrist.
"Show me London again," Graciela was instructing and suddenly a baby blue hologram flickered to life above the watch on her wrist.
It was not a pretty sight.
"Time hasn't changed," Graciela said with full disappointment. However, as soon as she saw Belén coming towards her, she pushed that disappointment to the back of her mind and turned the hologram off. She awkwardly cleared her throat and crossed her arms, effectively covering the watch.
"Hi," Belén was in the same awkward boat. "Um...I'm Belén, just in case you didn't get it before." Graciela gave a slight nod, but nothing more. Belén cleared her throat and came a little closer. "Were you talking to someone? Did I interrupt a conversation?"
Graciela shook her head. "Nah. People I talk to are a little bit busy right now...fighting…or dead..."
Belén raised her eyebrows, unsure of what to say to that. It looked like Graciela understood and decided to be nice and further explain the situation.
"I'm part of a rebellious group against Savage in my time….and even if I wanted to talk with any of my partners...they don't have this," Graciela revealed the futuristic watch on her wrist and gave it a gentle tap on its silver surface. "It's not even mine, to be honest."
"What do you mean by that?" Belén eyed the watch with a little more focus than before and saw it had some writing on the surface, but she couldn't make it out.
"It's my friend's - well, don't know if he qualifies me as a friend anymore. Either way, once he realizes I stole the watch from him he'll end up hating me even more, if that's possible. Unlike me, he's...proper," Graciela rolled her eyes. "He's part of this elite Time group and, to be frank, it's stupid. They know exactly what's happening to our world and they're not doing anything about it. And since my friend is too tied up in their rules to break anything...I did it." And even as Graciela retold the story, she didn't sound one bit regretful. "I have two friends in that stupid organization so I just waited for my moment to steal one of their watches. I needed to stop Savage."
Belén could see the struggle in Graciela's eyes to truly accept the consequences of her action. Graciela didn't regret it, but it didn't mean she was ready for what came next. "So it was worth it, then?"
Graciela's shrug was so little it barely looked like one. "I mean, I'm checking the future and everything is still the same, so...maybe it wasn't. I don't know." She shook her head and took a moment to calm herself by staring hard at the ground. She couldn't afford to feel doubtful, and much less to be ridiculous and cry. It was the journey she decided she would make for the sake of the world, despite what was coming for her.
"Are you-" Belén was just about to reach for Graciela's shoulder when the latter raised her head.
"Anyways," Graciela sniffed and rose from the ground with a whole new expression she was trying to make casual, "Sorry about your cardigan." She once again folded her arms and grazed the soft pink fabric of the cardigan. "Barry just offered them and I…"
"It's fine," Belén raised a hand to stop the woman. "I'm not that type of girl, trust me. Besides, you look good in pink."
"I don't like pink," Graciela bluntly reiterated.
"Right…" Belén looked away for a moment, and just in time to see Kendra falling flat on her back after a failed attempt to punch Carter. She scrunched her face, feeling the ghost of that pain from her own training. "That had to hurt."
Graciela followed Belén's gaze to Kendra and sighed. She walked a few steps towards the scene and watched it go on again. "If she keeps that up, we'll never take Savage down."
"She just discovered she's not really who she thought she was," reminded Belén. "That can't be easy to manage."
"We all have baggage," Graciela said too matter-of-factly to be genuine. "And we have to get over it in order to succeed. In order to live. Savage will use any weakness to kill. He's done it before."
"What do you know about him? For real?"
Graciela turned sideways to see Belén expectantly waiting for an answer. "That he's been here for a good while. He's helped build empires and he's watched them fall. All these centuries he's been calculating and he's struck whenever it was most convenient for him. He has an immense power that...only they-" she pointed back to Kendra and Carter, "-can take down."
"But why?" Belén wanted to know so badly.
"Because they're locked in a never ending cycle of life and death. I know you guys aren't big believers on magic, but it does exist. I would know," Graciela's eyes flickered a purple that made Belén take a step back. "I'm part of their world."
"You're definitely not a metahuman…"
"No. I'm something else, but…" Graciela shook her head, deciding it wasn't worth it. "It doesn't matter what I am. What matters is how we take Savage down. I don't exactly have all the time in the world. And to be honest, with every passing second I'm a little less faithful in those two over there."
"We just gotta give them some time," Belén's optimism wasn't met with much agreement.
"As much as it pains me to admit out loud, I'm going to need all of you," Graciela made a move to leave. Where she was going, exactly, she didn't know.
Belén turned after her, choosing to follow her. "Well I don't know how much help I'll be to be honest. I'm sort of struggling to hone in on my powers." That admission made Graciela abruptly stop. She turned sideways to give Belén a strange look.
"What? You don't have powers?"
"No - I…" Belén sighed, bringing a hand to her head, "I do have powers and I use them fairly well I should say."
"Then what's the problem?"
"That I'm weak. I've been dealing with a metahuman who's like me but not me. She's a siphoner and no matter how much I train, she still kicks my ass."
Graciela seemed to be confused judging by the scrunch of her face. "You're the Azalea. You're a botanical metahuman. Why don't you just go to the Green for help?"
Now it was Belén's turn to be confused. "The what?"
"The Green," Graciela shrugged. "That one place where botanical metahumans gather?"
Belén drew a blank on her words. "What the hell are you talking about?"
"This is why time traveling isn't allowed I guess," Graciela mumbled. "But screw it. The Green is famous for being the place where all botanical metahumans can meet and train, and converse."
Belén tilted her head while she thought about this place. "It's...it's kind of like the Speedforce with Barry. Like the place where your powers originate from. But how do you know about this place?"
"I read about it in the files," shrugged Graciela. "There's an article that, um..." she blinked then gave Belén a certain kind of look, "...you wrote, actually. It talked all about the Green."
"I wrote it?" Belén tried to wrap her mind around that one and considered it very unlikely due to the fact she didn't even know what that place was.
"Yeah, in the future."
"Well how do I get there?"
Graciela looked at Belén as if she were crazy. "I don't know. I'm not a botanical metahuman but you are so...figure it out." She have another shrug and turned to walk away like nothing, never seeing Belén's face.
~ 0 ~
It honestly was not that surprising that Merlyn had arranged a meeting with Savage to figure out what he wanted.
"What do you want?" Merlyn led the meet and hoped to God that Oliver and Barry would keep their idiotic mouths shut for once.
"What all living things want- not to die," Savage answered in well-mannered tone. For now, this was merely a conversation.
"I thought that wasn't a problem for you," Oliver said.
"Only if I take the lifeforce from Prince Khufu and Priestess Chay-Ara. The three of us are locked in a vicious circle played out over thousands of years. None of your concern."
"We've made it our concern," Oliver all but snapped and shot one of his arrows directly at Savage.
Savage, however, took the arrow to the chest like a scratch and pulled out the arrow like nothing. "Robin of Locksley. I taught him how to use a bow. He taught me how to not feel pain. I'm the enemy you can't defeat. The only way for you and yours to live through this is to render onto me what is mine. Turn over Prince Khufu and Princess Chay-Ara within 24 hours, or I will lay waste to this city, killing everyone that you hold dear. And after that, I will travel to your home-" he directed a finger to Oliver, "-and do the same thing there."
"All right, I'm just curious- did you rehearse that speech in a mirror this morning, or this all just off the cuff?" Barry was slightly afraid, but it wasn't something he would say out loud.
"Why would you risk the lives of your friends and family for two strangers? 206 times I have killed them. What hubris possesses you that makes you think that you can prevent me from doing so again?" Savage paused his streak of questions to mock them with a laugh. "Oh, let me guess, the little time traveler? I certainly hope she's not your weapon because she will fail. I came to this meeting out of curiosity. It is now sated. Bring Khufu and Chay-Ara to Jurgens Industrial in 24 hours or I will see you dead and buried under the bodies of your loved ones."
He didn't even bother giving them a chance to respond. He was certain of himself and their choice anyways.
~0~
"We have 24 hours," Oliver started off exactly like that, without a readable expression. Everyone in the living room seemed lost.
"Until what exactly?" Kendra asked after a couple minutes of silence.
"Until we are supposed to hand you and Carter over to Savage, or-"
Carter all but rolled his eyes. He'd heard this so many times already. "Savage lays waste to Central City. Yeah. We've been through this before. 1887, the Huang He floods, Savage killed nearly two million people to get to us. And he did."
Though the revelation was huge, Plover didn't let it stop them. "We weren't helping you then. We are now. We have 24 hours to come up with a workable plan."
And no matter how much they discussed, it didn't make sense to Kendra. Eventually, she snapped. "No, this is insane! My life isn't worth millions of people's lives! You can all just stop!"
"Kendra!" Carter called as the woman stormed off.
"I'll talk to her," Cisco volunteered but Carter shooed him off. "Hey, I got this-"
Carter once again stopped him but this time with a mere look. "I said, I'll talk to her."
Cisco glared after the man then sourly said, "Hey, here's an idea- why don't we just toss him over to Vandal Savage?"
"Cisco," Caitlin disapprovingly said.
"Fine!"
~ 0~
"Hey," Belén called to Barry - who was inside the shed - but unintentionally startled him. He paused in what seemed to be a back and forth pace. "Sorry, didn't mean to scare you. I was just wondering where you were since-"
But before she could finish, Cisco pushed past her in a dramatic manner. "-you basically missed the whole, save the city or turn my girlfriend over to an immortal psychopath briefing!"
Belén glared at Cisco's back but rolled her eyes in the end. She'd let it pass since what he said was indeed true.
"Um...sorry…?" Barry said in a questionable manner that forced Cisco to stop his complaining, and even the screwdriver he was about to throw in anger.
"Okay, what's wrong with you?" Cisco put the screwdriver down on the table.
"Seriously," Belén took full notice of Barry's nervous demeanor. He had his twitching fingers fiddling with each other when he wasn't putting his arms behind his neck...or his hands in his hair. "Can you stay still for a second?"
Barry dropped his arms when he realized what she meant. He'd been doing his best to keep it at bay, but the more he thought about it the more difficult it was to keep it a secret. "I...I don't really know how to say it…"
"Just say it, maybe?" suggested Cisco, earning himself a momentary look of sarcasm from Barry.
"Fine. Um...earlier when I was on my way to meet with Merlyn and Oliver...I ghosted."
"No…" Cisco immediately went, while Belén tried to understand on the first go.
"Yeah, I think I'm going-"
"-don't say it," Cisco wagged a finger at Barry, not that it mattered since Barry went ahead and said it out loud.
"I think I'm going to time jump."
"I just told you not to say it!"
"Cisco!" Belén exclaimed at the man in out rage while Barry apologized.
"I'm sorry. I don't know what else I'm supposed to do!"
"Barry, you're fine, trust me," Belén said first, hoping to ease his guilt but Cisco had something else to say.
"The first rule of time travel is you don't talk about time travel!"
"Cisco!" Belén covered her face in frustration.
"Because by having this conversation, we're screwing history!"
"Cisco! What was he supposed to do? Keep it bottled up?" Belén gestured to Barry's already nervous state. "One more day and he might fall apart."
Barry wanted to argue in his defense, but it'd really only been a few hours and it was already killing him. "Look, I know that time travel has consequences. I mean, the last time you vibed-"
"-well, I'm not vibing anything right now," Cisco said, calmer than before. "Okay, um, all right, look, don't panic. A: you don't know that you time jumped for a bad reason. It could have been a good one, right?" Barry dutifully nodded, really hoping Cisco was right. "B: now that you know you time jumped, you might not do it, right? So knowing the future might change the present, which might change the future."
"My head hurts," Belén rubbed the side of her head, eyes flickering between Cisco and Barry. "How could anyone be attracted to either of you?"
Barry's and Cisco's looks of pure offence were rather amusing for Belén...not that she'd tell them.
"I'm gonna remember that one," Barry decided to warn, but Belén smirked in return.
"What are you going to do? Stop kissing me? Go ahead, we'll see who suffers more," she winked and turned to leave.
She purposely moved away from shed and even the house altogether. Once she felt like she was truly alone, she pulled out her phone and dialed.
"Belén, hello?" Iris' voice soon answered the call.
"Iris, hey! How are things at STAR Labs?"
"Don't worry, Nina and I are holding down the fort," Iris proudly said. Belén could even picture her friend smiling from ear to ear. "How are you guys doing with Savage and that time traveler?"
"Uuh...things could be better," Belén admitted. She brought a finger to scratch behind her ear. "Listen...I wanted to ask a favor."
"Sure thing! What do you guys need?"
"Well, it's not so much of a group necessity as it is...a necessity for me," Belén hated to admit right now when it was such a time for teamwork.
"Oh, okay, what is it?"
"I...I...I just recently learned that I can maybe meet with other metas who are like me...in another world."
"Really? How so?"
"I see it like Barry and the Speedforce. It's called the Green, and if I can access that world then I can maybe get a further understanding of my powers."
"That sounds cool! How do you access it!?"
"That's the thing. On my own, I'm not sure. I thought maybe if I found another botanical metahuman they could help me. And that's why I'm calling you."
"Okay, what do you need from me?"
Belén looked around as if someone was watching her. She didn't mean for it to be a secret, but right now it wasn't the right time to tell the others. They needed to focus on Savage. "Can you maybe start a research on any other botanical metahumans nearby? Other than Datura and Poison Ivy, of course."
"Of course," Iris repeated, both sharing a laugh afterwards. "I can definitely look into it. Just because we haven't heard about another botanical metahuman doesn't mean they're not out there."
"That's what I'm counting on," Belén sighed. "Because right now I need all the help I can get and this might be huge"
"I'll do my best, don't worry!" Iris promised.
Belén hoped there would be some light down that dark path Datura was leading her. Hopefully, it started with this...with another botanical metahuman.
~ 0 ~
"What do you guys have?" Graciela expectantly asked of Laurel, Thea and Diggle as soon as the trio returned from their unannounced trip.
"Has a simple 'hello' died in the future?" Thea joked, but Graciela looked unamused.
"Yes, that tends to happen when there's a dictator massacring people."
"Could've just said yes," Thea mumbled and moved away.
"We have something that might help us," Laurel pointed to Diggle who raised an old VCR tape.
Graciela looked lost. "What the hell is that?"
"Aw, I didn't know those still existed," Belén remarked as soon as she came in and saw said tape.
"Lyla hooked us up," Diggle explained. Of course ARGUS would hold onto something like that.
"Where's Felicity?" Laurel looked around for the missing blonde.
"Don't know," shrugged Belén. "Just like I don't know where Barry and Oliver are. You know when those two get together, their secret outings get annoying."
"Sounds more like Oliver's doing than Barry," Laurel said. "And you're right, it does get annoying."
"Well we don't need Felicity to play a tape," Thea motioned Diggle to come over to Felicity's laptop. "We'll just hook it up."
"I'll go get the others," Belén said and hurried to go find them. By the time she returned with the whole group, sans the three missing, Thea had successfully gotten the tape to display on the TV.
"The tape came from a conspiracy theory group that's interested in Savage," Diggle explained just before the tape would play. "Pentagon had a file on Savage back in '86, but it's all been heavily redacted."
Thea pressed the play option and soon a dark-skinned man appeared on the screen.
'My name is Dr. Aldus Boardman. I'm a professor at St. Roch University. The date is April 8th, 1975. I don't think anyone else knows this, and those that do, don't believe. He's a myth. An urban legend. He has been compared to Machiavelli and Nostradamus. He's gone by many names, but I know him as Vandal Savage, and he will be the death of the world. But I believe there is a way to stop him. Savage is an immortal, Egyptian priest. His long life is a result of an unearthly calamity. I believe that any object associated with this calamity should be able to undo its effects and kill him. And I suspect that our precious, fragile world may one day depend upon us doing so.'
Thea promptly turned the screen off and looked directly at Kendra and Carter. "Do you have any idea what he meant by these objects? This calamity?"
The two in question exchanged mutual confused looks.
"No, I-I don't recall a calamity," Carter answered first. "And the staff…"
"Staff of Horus?" Graciela chimed in. "That staff belonged to Savage back in ancient Egypt."
"How are you sure?" Diggle asked.
"Because I'm from the future and I read a lot?"
Kendra looked down at her feet when a couple images started playing in her mind. Though they were fast, and partly incoherent, she saw that golden staff in Savage's possession. Graciela was right. But she didn't want to admit she was remembering.
Luckily, Graciela always had good self confidence. She knew exactly what she was talking about. "That staff is key to killing Savage. We need to get it."
"Great, let's get it, then," Carter nodded and led the way.
It was dark when Barry, Felicity and Oliver returned to the safe house, though each at a different time. Oliver was the last and the moment he set foot in the field, Felicity caught him. Barry spotted them through a window and wondered what the hell was going on with those two, because one moment Oliver had him doing secret DNA tests and the next thing he knew Felicity was on his case for helping Oliver.
"What are you doing?" a voice startled Barry, making him knock his forehead against the glass. He quickly pulled away before Felicity or Oliver saw and turned around to see Belén standing there.
"What?" he rubbed his forehead.
"You have been secretive today and I feel like a babysitter," Belén stated plainly, thinking it was enough to make him cautious with his response.
"I...I honestly couldn't tell you what was going on because I don't know what's going on," Barry went with the honest truth. He was not going to get in trouble over something he had no part in.
Belén could more or less deduced he was being honest because he did look rather weary. She moved around him and peered out the window to see Felicity and Oliver presumably arguing. "Oh no. That's not good. Especially when we're about to fight an immortal man. What are they fighting about?"
"I don't know. Should we go out there-"
"-oh no," Belén whirled around, as if to catch him before he got the idea to go. "We are not getting anywhere near that fight. Our mission right now is to make sure Kendra and Carter are ready. Besides, it's a couple fight and...they're not really asking for opinions, are they?"
Barry gave a shrug. She was right. Oliver had been really secretive with that DNA test, making him swear to keep it from Felicity (which he failed but that's not the point). "Fine."
A couple minutes later, Oliver and Felicity came into the house but made beelines away from each other. One could only deduce that the argument did not end in good terms.
"We're coming up on Savage's deadline," Oliver took control of the group the moment he could. "Are the gauntlets working?"
"They have to be, we're out of time," Caitlin said after checking the clock in the living room.
"But I think they'll work," Cisco said in hopes of adding positivity to the mission. "That staff's going to go from "can't touch this" to "invisible touch."
"Savage doesn't know Kendra has access to her full abilities, which makes you our ace in the hole," Oliver's intense gaze on her made Kendra feel even worse. She felt nowhere near ready to fight, but there wasn't much of an option now was there?
"Okay," she nodded quietly.
"We're going to put you up against Savage; you attack with the element of surprise. I will lay down the cover fire. Barry, you speed in, and-"
"-snatch the staff, I got it," Barry said.
"So where do you need us?" asked Diggle.
"This is me, Barry, Kendra and Carter. We've got it."
There were various reactions from the group, but all seem to fall in a mutual disagreement.
"You can't sit us out," Belén frowned.
"No, we're not risking any more lives tonight than we have to," Oliver's tone hardened even more.
"I don't know how you run in the past, but I'm not following it," Graciela stepped forwards. "You can sit the rest out but I'm not doing it."
"It's not up for debate-"
Graciela's eyes flashed an angry purple, making the pipes of the house creak. Everyone around her, more so Felicity and Cisco, looked up in fear. "-you're right, it's not, cos I'm going."
Oliver stared her down but he had come to his match because she was not wavering. She knew exactly how these things went and she had enough practice as a crook to have her own strength.
"Let's go!" Graciela shouted to the others, choosing not to waste any more time.
However, even though she was on board the others were still more cautious.
"I think we can stay as backup," Belén was the one to say to Barry in the end. "I mean, I'd love to be there up front but...Savage might not realize it."
"Just don't tell that to Oliver," Barry muttered, watching Oliver head out the house. "He's out of it."
"Yeah, I really wish I knew what they fought about," Belén crossed her arms. "But look, right now we just gotta focus on Savage. Be careful, alright?"
Barry nodded. "You too."
"I've got the Black Canary on my side. I'll be good," Belén smiled cheerily. She leaned up and kissed his cheek, sending him on his way.
~ 0 ~
Savage was waiting in the warehouse just like he said he would. A sinister grin spread across his face when he spotted Oliver and Barry bringing in Kendra and Carter, the two wearing their suits as well.
"You brought them. And dressed for the occasion, I see," Savage moved forwards.
"We're only doing this because two lives aren't worth two cities," Oliver said.
"Well, in that case, you are wiser than I gave you credit for." Savage took a moment to look Kendra and Carter over, scoffing a minute later. "It's been a lifetime. Still wearing those ridiculous outfits, I see." He raised a finger to Oliver and Barry. "You don't need to be here for this. The culling has a tendency to be…" He paused as he drew a sharpened knife from his coat's inside pocket, "...unsightly." He turned the knife over for show, making sure both Kendra and Carter got a good look at what was coming. "Your new friends betrayed you."
"Just do what you're going to do," Carter snapped.
Savage smiled at Kendra, practically ignoring Carter. "It's wonderful to see you again, my love."
Kendra felt true disgust at the man. "I will never be your love."
"I know. That always makes this...easier. Chay-Ara, parting is such sweet sorrow." Savage raised the knife and offered Kendra one last smile before drawing it down.
"Now, Kendra!" Oliver screamed.
Kendra delivered a hard kick to Savage's stomach, knocking the man to the ground. She opened her arms, ready to become that weird warrior she was destined to be...but nothing came out. Graciela dropped in from the ceiling and shot a beam of purple energy to keep Savage down while Oliver prepared the gauntlets.
"LET'S GO!" she shouted.
Carter swiped the staff from Savage and tossed it over to Barry who, in turn, handed it to Oliver so that the gauntlets could make contact. A powerful blast erupted from the gauntlets immediately. It made Oliver stumble back but he kept his balance in the end. However, with all the energy hitting him, Savage was still able to get on his feet.
"Crap!" Graciela said just before Savage knocked her to the side with his own magic. Her body tumbled across the warehouse, only picking her head up in time to see him grab Carter's neck and stab him on the back.
Barry started speeding in a circle to create quick thunder, but Savage caught him midway with another blast. The speedster crashed into a set of metal machinery. Like Graciela, he looked up in time to watch Savage stab Kendra on the chest in one swift move.
"No! It's not working!" Graciela scrambled to get on her feet. Her eyes were a dark, almost demonic purple, as she made a run at Savage. The metal around her groaned as its properties were being forced to change at her will.
"Graciela!" Barry called, but at the same time the metal behind him pushed forwards. He barely escaped as it took Savage's body for a ride until Savage destroyed it with a hand movement. "What the hell…" Barry was truly tired of this magic business because he had no idea how to combat it.
He heard Oliver's groans and turned to see him still holding onto the staff and the gauntlets. "Oh God." His eyes widened because Oliver was starting to resemble an old man. The gauntlets and the staff combined seemed to be drawing Oliver's life source. "Oliver, let go!" he panicked when he was able to see bone.
"Barry? What's going on?" Belén's voice came through the ear pods.
"Oliver?" Laurel came in next. "We're coming in!"
"No! Don't!" Barry sped up beside Oliver. "Kendra and Carter are dead!"
"We're coming in!" Belén and Laurel said in unison.
"Please don't-" Barry couldn't finish on account of Graciela crashing into him.
Savage stretched an arm out for Oliver, but only attained his staff again. At the same time, both Belén and Laurel came running in to help.
"This isn't going to end well!" Graciela picked herself off Barry and looked back at Savage. "I know about this - Barry you have to time travel!" she said in quick whir, almost making Barry miss it.
"I have to what-"
"-A DO OVER! GO!" Graciela's scream came just as Savage plunged his staff into the ground, causing an eruption of bright blue energy. It wiped out everything around it, and before Barry knew what he was doing, he ran.
He didn't know what the hell was going on except that everything around him was being burned to death. His first thought went to Belén and the others. They'redeadthey'redeadthey'read.
But Graciela's last words came to mind: a do over. Time travel.
And that's when he remembered the 'ghosting'. All his previous fears of time traveling and causing a disturbance in the time lines went to hell. He needed to push himself or everything would be dead.
Runrunrunrunrunrunrunrun. Barry went as fast as he could. The blue eradication behind him nearly caught him a few times but he was going to do it. Everything around him became a blue, but only for a few seconds did he see the 'ghost' of his past self running beside him. It disappeared within seconds...and as did the blurry world.
Barry came to a skidded stop in the same place Malcolm Merlyn wanted to meet.
"Thank you for coming…" he heard Oliver's voice, though it still sounded a bit garbled after all the running Barry did.
But once Barry saw the day was still early...he released a heavy breath.
A do over.
~ 0 ~
"What the hell is the Green?" Belén called out to Graciela after their odd conversation. She should've known talking to a future girl was not going to end well, but here she was doing what she could to help out. She turned in the opposite direction Graciela walked off to and started making her own way. She only stopped when she saw Oliver and Barry returning to the safe house after their meet up with Merlyn. "They're back!" she called to Kendra and Carter, forcing the two to stop their training (which, by the sounds of it, was not going well). She sprinted to get there first, and perhaps it was a good thing because Barry was not intending on keeping his time travel a secret. "Hey! What did Merlyn say?"
"Belén!" Barry forgot for a moment what he'd told Oliver and rushed to Belén. She was not expecting such a tight, needy hug but she would always accept one.
"Okay, what's wrong?" she patted his back and looked over his shoulder to Oliver. He had a face as well, like he was processing something.
"He time traveled," Oliver was the one to answer.
Belén's eyes widened in alarm, but even if she wanted to pull away from Barry to look at him...Barry wasn't budging. He pressed a kiss to her hair and held her tight. "Barry, you did what?" she pressed her hands against his chest to pull away. "Barry!"
With a groan, he finally let her go the amount she needed to see him face to face. "Yeah…"
"You're not supposed to do that…"
"Well, Graciela did it-"
"-yeah, and she's probably going to get into trouble. Believe me, I just learned she stole the time travelling watch on her wrist. Why'd you time travel?"
Barry lowered his arms to his sides and turned sideways so that he could talk to both her and Oliver. "We were fighting Savage but things didn't go so well. Everyone died...including you two."
"Oh…" Belén now understood his needy hug and felt the urge to hug him again.
"Graciela was the one to tell me to time travel and...I did," Barry rubbed the back of his neck. "She said she knew what was coming."
"She's from the future, of course she knew that," Oliver sighed.
"Look, what we were doing to fight Savage wasn't working. The gauntlets didn't work and Kendra couldn't access her powers. Savage killed them both and used his staff to create the explosion that killed everything."
"Okay, okay, we can work with this," Belén nodded, choosing to forget the death part right away. It technically didn't happen and she was just going think about that. "It's like when you discovered you went back in time to your mom. We use this as a study guide. We fix our mistakes."
"Right," Barry agreed and turned specifically to Oliver. "That means you, for starters."
"Me?" frowned the man in question.
"When we go up against Savage, your head's not in the game. You're not yourself. And I'm sorry to say this in front of Belén because I don't know if you were planning on telling anyone about it, but...I know you're going to ask me run a DNA test."
Oliver stiffened, ignoring Belén's strange look.
"That said test is going to cause you and Felicity to get into a huge fight. That fight sounded like it was over between you two."
"So when we go up against Savage, I'm not focused," Oliver concluded on his own. "I don't use everything we've got."
"What are we going to about the Kendra not being able to use her powers?" Belén quietly asked. "And the gauntlets?"
"I'll work on that," Oliver muttered, quietly thanking Barry for his knowledge of the future and walking off.
"Someone should tell Graciela," Belén said once they were alone. "She's already time traveled once, who knows what this might mean."
"That we failed?" Barry started for the house, rather glum now that he had time to settle. "She knew exactly what was going to happen when Savage took his staff, so this must have happened before."
"Which is exactly why we need to discuss with her. Maybe she has some pointers too," Belén picked up her pace and beat him to the front door, blocking his way in. "Let's make sure we don't make the same mistakes again."
"I won't," Barry promised her. A warm smile came to her face knowing what he meant. "I had to run and when I did...you were already dead…"
"Not happening again," she leaned forwards and gently kissed his lips. "Now let's do this...again…"
~ 0 ~
With the knowledge of their failed attempt to win Savage, the group worked harder than the first time. Cisco and Caitlin triple checked those gauntlets, and would have gone for a fourth had Oliver not convinced Cisco to try his hand at helping Kendra access her powers. The only one who seemed to be having trouble with the news, more than the others anyways, was Graciela.
"I mean, we'll get him this time," Barry attempted to ease her doubts before they gathered for another brief. Well, it was really more of a group effort with him, Oliver and Belén.
Graciela shook her head, looking far more concerned but it was pertaining to the fight against Savage. "You don't get it. You time traveled in the same period I did. That means they felt it."
"They? Who's they?" Oliver asked.
Graciela seemed reluctant to speak freely, but then again her options weren't so good anyways. She drew in a breath and leaned against the dining table. "The people I stole the watch from. They're Time Masters and...they have eyes all over the timeline. I knew that time travelling here would get me into some trouble, but I figured I'd have more time to finish things...but Barry time travelling in the same period I did, so close to the date I first arrived...they're coming for me, quicker now."
"Then we'll stop them," Belén said matter-of-factly, but Graciela shook her head.
"No, we're focusing on Savage. I want him dead by tonight."
"But if you're head's not in the right place, we won't be able to do that," Barry said, knowing exactly where he spoke from.
"I know," Graciela agreed. She took in a deep breath and used it to relax herself as much as she could. "I read about Savage's staff in the future. There were rumors that the timeline had been rewritten several times because he did the same trick. The Time Masters...they're very good when they want to be. They've restored the timeline, but...we can't let Savage do that again. For the sake of my home, and yours, he needs to die tonight."
"And I think I know how to make that happen," Kendra strode into the house with a new sense of confidence. Cisco seemed pretty happy as well, indicating his talk with her had gone well.
"I'm all ears," Graciela leaned off the table.
Kendra made sure the rest of the group were in the room so that she could explain herself. "I remembered how Savage killed us the first time back in Egypt. These sky rocks-meteors- they fell and they completely destroyed the royal palace."
"During the Middle Kingdom, Egypt experienced a high level of meteorite activity," Felicity recalled from her vast knowledge.
"That can be the calamity Professor Boardman was referencing in the tape," Caitlin realized quick.
"It makes sense," Kendra agreed. "The meteors, they had a glow about them. And Savage's staff had two gemstones with the exact same glow."
"So the gemstones might be made up of the same element as the meteorite," Barry made the connection as well. "That could be why the gauntlets didn't work the first time."
"Yeah, the gemstones might be made up of the same element as the meteorite. The Egyptians would use meteorite in their craftsmanship. And the minerals glow in proximity to each other," Cisco suddenly grinned when he got to add, "Like Sankara Stones."
"Oh, wait, the Indiana Jones reference is the only thing I understood," Thea looked to someone for help.
"Two pieces of the same meteorite, that is the key to counteracting the staff," Belén was proud to say that she understood.
Laurel got on her laptop fast when she remembered something about meteorites from their previous research on Egypt and Savage. "Look, there's there's a sample of the meteorite from the Middle Kingdom at the Keystone City Museum of Natural…"
But Barry took off without another word, leaving a wind trail behind him. He returned two seconds later with the meteorite in hand. "Got it!"
Cisco snatched it from his hand, gingerly holding it while he examined it. "I could synthesize the compatible isotope out of this and coat the gauntlets with it."
"That I did not understand," Belén mumbled to Thea who agreed with a hum.
"This can work," Graciela said with a newfound confidence. It was good because she knew by this time she was reaching high on the Time Master's priority list.
"It will," Oliver agreed. "Everyone else: suit up."
~ 0 ~
Like before, Savage was waiting for the group to arrive at the agreed place. However this time, everyone was ready for the 'trade off'.
"It's wonderful to see you again, my love," he said for Kendra, who shivered in disgust.
"I will never be your love."
"I know. That always makes this easier. Chay-Ara...parting is such sweet sorrow-"
But Kendra could not wait for him to finish. Oliver drew an arrow and shot the knife right out of Savage's hand.
Kendra immediately followed with her wings, and perhaps a hawk scream. She took Savage into her arms and pulled him into the air before dumping him on the ground. A black van screeched as it made its entrance into the building, making a quick swerve so that it's trunk faced the fight.
As soon as its doors flung open, the Black Canary's sonic scream filled the room. It forced Savage to stop fighting against Kendra and Carter for a second and fight off the sound waves.
It was then that Belén flung a vine and forced the staff out of Savage's hand. He growled and turned to retrieve it but Graciela delivered a consecutive wave of energy beams. Despite Savage's attempts to fight off the energy, he couldn't break free of the others' combats. It gave Barry the perfect shot to retrieve the staff from where it landed.
"Get clear!" he ordered. The group jumped out of the way just as he ignored the staff with the gauntlets. Savage was hit with the force of power, but it wasn't enough yet to take him down. He fought it with his bare hands.
Oliver joined Barry and together held the staff, hoping that between them it would be enough to stand against Savage. The others encircled the procession in case anything went wrong...but to their fortune...it didn't. The staff erupted with a new force of energy and burned Savage to ash.
Before Barry and Oliver knew it, the staff was no longer in their hands. It had disappeared.
"Did we do it? Is he gone?" Thea stared at the ash as if Savage was reform any second.
"Grace?" Belén nicknamed the woman without even noticing.
"I don't know, it's never happened…" Graciela admitted and turned her attention to Kendra and Carter for some additional help.
But like her, they were at a loss of words.
~0~
It was a beautiful day at Central City, especially when it was rid of villainous immortal beings.
"One Java chip and caramel macchiato for Belén!" a Jitters barista called as she pushed two coffee cups down the counter.
Belén was there to pick them up and return to the group waiting by the doors with their own drinks.
"Thanks," Graciela took her Java chip and took a moment to smell the sweet chocolatey scent. "Mmm, we don't have that smell at home anymore."
"Hopefully now you do," Kendra smiled, knowing Graciela was getting ready to return to the future.
"We'll see," Graciela raised her cup in the air before taking a sip. She moaned as she tasted the delicious drink. "Oh my God this is good!"
"So how do you feel now that Savage is pushing daisies?" Cisco asked Kendra and Carter once they were outside. "Does this mean you guys are the immortal ones now and he's the one who gets reincarnated? 'Cause that would suck."
"I just sprouted wings a few days ago, and I'm just trying to wrap my head around that," Kendra said, really just taking step by step.
"He does raise a good point, though," Barry admitted. It'd been the question they couldn't answer since last night. "Savage is gone for good now, right?"
"I don't know. We never defeated him before," Carter paused to think about something else they hadn't yet. "But we're free." Kendra agreed and hugged him.
"Ugh, get a room," Cisco muttered. Belén partes his back comfortingly, knowing he was doing his best to keep his feelings out of this.
"You finally have the rest of your lives in front of you. Have you thought about what you're going to do?" asked Oliver.
"Carter says in our past lives, we used to help people. And after everything you guys have done for me, I think I should give that a try," Kendra said with a sense of determination.
"You make it sound like this try is happening somewhere else," Belén noted, feeling worse for Cisco.
"In our prior incarnation, we used to live in St. Roch, and we really liked it there," Carter looked at Kendra, but she was already gazing at Cisco.
"Could Cisco and I have a moment?" she asked softly.
"Of course," Carter was the one to say and led the way away.
Graciela ominously checked her time watch and saw a red dot blinking on the screen. She quietly cleared her throat and took another sip of her coffee.
"Hey Grace - sorry," Belén has caught herself before and she hated that she kept doing it.
"It's fine," Graciela smiled. "I kinda like it."
"I was just going to ask...about that place you talked about before?" Belén awkwardly smiled. "The Green?"
"Right," Graciela released a breath, giving the wrong indication that she didn't want to go further on that subject.
"I mean I totally understand if you're trying to keep the timeline in tact and all...we don't have to-"
"-no, we can," Graciela looked at the whole group with a smirk. "It's not like I was one for keeping it intact, right?"
"Still…"
"Look, Belén, I'm not an expert on the Green. I just read about it, from your article I'll remind, and there's always rumors about it. Every botanical metahuman has a connection to that place."
"How do you get there, though?"
"You command it with the mind but you physically go in," Graciela shrugged. "I think it's just up to you to access it."
"Oh, well, that should be easy," Belén sighed.
Barry placed a hand on her shoulder. "And she'll get it. Because she always does."
"Thanks for the support," Belén languidly said and drank dejectedly from her coffee.
"So what are you going to do now?" Oliver inquired from Graciela. "Go back home? Or…"
Graciela didn't tell them she heard the alert on her watch getting louder, they'd soon see for themselves. "Home. I don't belong in this time and...I knew what was going to happen when I stole the time watch."
"About that..." Barry was cautious in how he spoke about the matter, "...the people you stole it from...are they going to be okay with that? I mean, you said your friend, right?"
"I don't regret it," Graciela reiterated, though now she was looking past the two metas. They, along with Oliver, followed her gaze to see a portal opening and letting in a group of uniformed men and women.
"Who are they?" Oliver narrowed his eyes on what he perceived as the threat.
"The Time Masters, coming to collect their prisoner," Graciela drank the last of her coffee and dumped it into the trash bin behind her.
"Graciela Haynez," a man from the group called as he led the way. "You are under arrest for theft and illegal time traveling." Just as Graciela was raising her hands, the man yanked her arms harshly and turned her around to cuff her from behind.
"What are you doing to her?" demanded Barry, ready to step forwards when Graciela called for them to stay still.
"It's okay! Don't do anything!" she faced the man that shot her with a glower. "It was worth it. The Time Masters' organization is a sham. It's full of convenience."
"And yet you fraternize with two of ours," the man behind her made sure to say loudly, as if it would shame her into silence. "You calling them fake as well?"
Graciela rolled her eyes. "They're my friends, and they're genuine, but they don't have the power to change the entire system. So I took it into my own hands. And now I'm ready to face the consequences."
"Graciela Haynez, ," the man pushed her to turn for the portal, but she fought to turn around and face him. "You have changed the timelines without consent-"
"-I don't care!" she snapped and smacked his chest with her shoulder.
"You also have murder on your tracklist, according to London's authorities-"
"-and!?"
"Barry, they're hurting her!" Belén attempted to move but Barry and even Oliver held onto each of her arms.
"She said not to," Oliver reminded, but it was hard to watch knowing how it was going to end.
The group had moved in on Graciela, each attempting to subdue her. Despite being cuffed, Graciela did put up a fight.
"I'm not resisting! I just want to say goodbye!" she yelled frantically. "That's my legal right, isn't it? Or has your corrupted system taken that out as well?"
The Time Masters seemed unsure and looked to their leader for a command. The leader, in turn, noticed the people around them starting to stare. He gave a nod for them to pick Graciela up and give her what she wanted. Once she was back on her feet, two of them held her arms and walked her up to the trio.
"What's going to happen to you?" Belén asked, her eyes flickering to the dangerous-looking people behind Graciela.
Graciela shrugged, returning to normal within the second as if things weren't going down like this. "I'm going to jail."
"And you say it just like that?"
"Because that's what she was always going to do," Oliver realized,
Belén whipped her head in his direction. "What?"
"He's right," Graciela nodded. "It was the plan. I said it."
"But why?" Belén found herself asking. And to be fair, it was a good question. Graciela had the means to run and hide after all. "That watch can take you anywhere."
"I also said I stole it from a friend that I...deeply care about," Graciela's eyes lowered for a minute. It gave enough indication of just how much she cared for this friend. "If I know this... organization enough, then I know they're probably dragging him through the mud thinking he gave me the watch in secret."
"You're clearing his name by putting yourself in jail," Barry nodded.
"I love him. I can't do that to him," Graciela nodded to herself. She would never openly admit that but she wasn't ever going to see any of these people again. "He's one of the two who are honestly trying to help people, unlike this lot."
"Will we ever see you again?" Belén assumed she knew the answer, but she had to try.
Graciela shook her head. "Probably not. But it was really cool meeting you guys." A big grin came to her face. "I always read about the metas from the 21st century. I think you guys are the most famous, honestly. The Azalea, the Flash and the Arrow - not to mention Supergirl and Solar? You guys are awesome. And for a crook like me to actually get to fight alongside you guys...it gives hope that maybe one day a new Jinx might take up the mantle and do some good."
"Let's go," called the leader.
"Bye guys," Graciela offered a smile before she was forced to turn around.
"No, wait!" Belén called but it was too late.
Graciela was forced through the portal with all the Time Masters around her as if she would escape. In two seconds she was gone with no trace after her. It was as if things never happened.
~0~
After saying goodbye to everyone else, and boy was it a decent amount of people, Belén was ready to return home. Home sweet home. But after such an intense two days, it was a bit difficult to unwind and just...be normal again.
"Not hungry?" Barry asked two times before Belén finally heard him. They were at her apartment, attempting to have a normal dinner that night. Things weren't going that well.
Belén stopped picking at her plate and put her fork down. "Sorry. I'm tired...and I just can't stop thinking about…"
"Grace?" Barry finished for her and got a nod from her.
"It's too bad her nickname caught on after she got sent to jail," Belén sighed and pushed her plate away. "I'm sorry. Thanks for dinner but I'm not very hungry."
"Yeah, I see that," Barry got up from his seat and moved to Belén's chair. He held his hand out for her and pulled her up from her seat. "And I'm sorry I can't do anything to help you."
"I'm not the one that needs help," Belén pointed out. "It's Graciela. I mean, she helped us take down Vandal Savage and what's her prize? Jail."
"Belén, she stole a time watch and she time traveled illegally. Those are crimes in her time," Barry sighed. "I mean I know I should look at who's talking, but…"
"I know," Belén nodded, but it didn't make it easy to deal with. "I just think it's not fair."
Barry took her to the living room and sat down on the couch. He gently pulled her body onto his lap and wrapped his arms around her.
"Kind of puts our morals into question, doesn't it?" Belén rested her head over his shoulder. Her light breathing tickled Barry's neck. "She did a bad thing to do a good thing. And from what I got, she used to do bad things but she turned a new leaf. I hope she's being treated decently."
"Mhm," Barry pressed a kiss to her forehead.
Belén let a few minutes pass in silence. Her body was tired, as was her mind in general. She felt so comfortable with Barry right now, she didn't want it to end. "Hey Barry, can you stay tonight?" she picked her head up and brought a hand to his shoulder.
Barry didn't want to say it out loud but staying overnight was something they both needed. She died in an alternate timeline, after all. The burning blue behind him wasn't something he could forget so easily.
"Just...to sleep, just sleeping," Belén said after a minute passed without Barry's response. They hadn't really stayed in the same bedroom since they fought the Reverse Flash, but even then it'd only been to sleep, nothing more.
Barry felt his face warm up but he quickly nodded in an attempt to hide it. "Yeah, of course. Just to sleep. Sleeping is good. Good, good, good…"
A smile came to Belén's face, as well as a light chuckle. "Thanks. I love you."
"I love you too," Barry smiled with her. He tucked some of her hair behind her ear and kissed her.
~0~
Graciela was pushed down into a rusty, metal chair of an interrogation room. Her wrists were forced down on the table and kept there like magnets.
"Do we really have to go through this when I am pleading guilty?" she raised an eyebrow at the Time Master in front of her. "I just needed a chance to clear up any mistakes in your file."
"We already know what happened," the man said matter-of-factly. "The Time watch in your possession belonged to our fellow Time Master, Rip Hunter. Question is, how'd you convince him to hand it to you?"
Graciela didn't know whether to laugh at how ridiculous that was, or cry out of frustration that she had to once again repeat her entire guilty plead. "You're kidding right? I thought of a plan and I executed it on my own. Rip didn't have anything to do with this and the idea that he willingly gave up his watch is laughable." The Time Master stared long and hard at her while he deduced whether or not she was being honest. Graciela just smirked in the end because no matter much trouble she was in, it was damn worth it. "I did what you all wouldn't. A Jinx might have saved the world. Vandal Savage is dead."
The man across her did not seemed fazed. "Is he, though?"
Graciela's smirk faltered. "What?"
"Vandal Savage is crucial to our timeline, to our world. You cannot kill him."
By now, Graciela's smirk was gone. "What - what are you talking about?"
"He will live, because he is meant to." The Time Master snapped his fingers and the interrogation room door opened. "Because this is only the beginning of things. You did exactly what you were supposed to do, what we saw you doing."
"You don't - you can't say that! He's dead!" Graciela started pulling at her wrist binds, essentially pulling at the table. "He's dead!"
"He lives," the man reiterated with such confidence it rocked Graciela to the core.
"NO!" she started screaming when two men entered the room to unbind her from the table to take her away. "STOP! HE CAN'T LIVE! Not after what we did! STOOOP!"
Her echoes carried out even as she was dragged away.
10 notes · View notes
lemonjoonah · 5 years
Text
The Shoulder on Which You Cry (M)
Tumblr media
Pairings: Jungkook x Reader, Namjoon x Reader, Mention of Yoongi x Reader Word Count: 11K Rating: M Genre: Romance, Drama, Hometown AU, Fluff, Angst Warnings: Drinking, Smut Scenes (Unprotected Sex, Fingering, Slight Amount of Thigh Riding) 
Summary: After moving away from your hometown five years ago, you’ve struggled on every return. Each trip back being made out of haste due to an unfortunate event in your life. Namjoon has always been there to help you through those moments. But when he can’t be there to support you during your current trip home, Jungkook offers to stay by your side and be the comfort you need. 
A/N: Definitely not the typically genre I write in but I thought I would give it a shot, I would love to hear your feedback! I came up this story after listening to Intro: Persona for the first time (it’s been in my head for a couple months now), using the line, ‘I just wanna give you all the shoulders when you cry,’ as my inspiration.
...
“Fuck,” you mutter repeatedly as you grip the narrow armrest next to you. The women sitting beside you throws you a disgruntled look, prompting you to whisper an apology as turbulence continues to rattle the plane.
Flying is by no means your favourite pastime. You knew that it would become an issue when you moved away. You’re almost thankful that your career goals have kept you chained to your desk instead of enduring this torture on a more frequent basis. Now your trips home have become few and far between, returning only when it was absolutely necessary. 
This place was once filled with such good memories holidays, birthdays, graduations. But now in the past five years it seems like you’ve only returned for unfortunate circumstances events like, the divorce of your parents, your father’s car accident, or the death of your grandmother. Leaving your hometown to become a grim retreat. You’ve come to fear this town and all that it represents, but there’s always been one bright spot in the form of Kim Namjoon.
...
You slowly shove the last box of your father’s into the back of the truck. That’s it, there’s nothing left between them, what’s his is his and what’s hers is hers. When you first heard the news you wondered what could have gone wrong, why did it have to escalate to this? If you had been home could you have seen the warning signs? Could you have urged them to seek help and work things out? 
Your father claps you on the back thanking you for your help before starting the engine and driving off. Leaving you alone in the driveway. Your mother had gone to stay with her sister while your father removed his belongings. You have no desire to reenter the empty house just yet, the emotions of the day are still too raw. At least in the yard with the warm breeze on your face and the cicadas buzzing your world feels a little more full. After the physical and mental toll of the move you take a rest in the shade of a tree, closing your eyes for just a moment. 
“You know most people find somewhere comfortable to nap. A bed, a chair, but no you prefer the ground outside.” Namjoon hovers over you with his soothing tone. 
“Most people didn’t spend the day lifting heavy boxes,” You groan back at him. “Who called you to say I was here?”
“Your mother.”
“Of course she did...”  It’s no secret, she’s had always tried to push you and Namjoon into a deeper relationship than your current friendship. She thought he would convince you to stay, that he might keep you here when you had made a new life elsewhere. Even now she hopes he will bring you back, and at times like this you worry that she might be right.
Namjoon sits down next to you on the grass, pulling the blades of greenery between his fingers. “Was that everything?”
“Yep, he is officially moved out.” You struggle to keep your tone even.
“And how are you doing with all of this?” He asks cautiously as if the question might inflict even greater pain. 
“Fine.” You mutter looking down at the ground
“Liar,” Namjoon scoffs back.
“What? It’s not like I’m the one getting divorced, why should it matter?” You retort your tone falling to a whisper as you reach the end of your rational.
“Because this affects you too. You’re allowed to be upset.”
“Not as much as it affects them.” You remain focused on the ground trying to fight the emotions he brings to the surface.
Namjoon lifts your chin to focus his sights on you and your reaction, “Really? You should tell that to the tears in your eyes.” He shifts closer to you under the tree letting your head rest on his shoulder and your tears fall upon his shirt.
...
Namjoon has always been there for you as a friend since you were young. Living just across the street for most of your life, helping you whether your problem be a skinned knee or a difficult test. Even as your feelings for your town grown dim, he refuses to give in, he is that one light which refuses to fade.
When your father had been hurt car wreck, Namjoon was by your side from the second your flight had landed.  He stayed at the hospital with you until visiting hours were over and then proceeded to make sure you got home safe. There were tears then too when you realized there was nothing you could do. But Namjoon didn’t shy away, he came in and held you close. 
You’ve lost count of how many shirts of his you’ve ruined with mascara. You haven’t been back for two years since your last trip, your grandmother's funeral. He had been the one to take you in then, with all of your family at your house there was little place for you to stay, so Namjoon graciously offered up his spare room. 
...
After the funeral you both take a seat on the sofa, the light of the day slowly fading outside. His house is beautiful and comfortable but it’s so large just for him, despite the warmth of the wooden furnishings it feels somewhat cold and empty. However for him this home is a step in the direction of the dream that he’s always told you of, the hope that one day he would have a family. One that he could grow with in this town that he loves. 
His arm crosses around your shoulders as a movie plays on the screen in front of you. You tuck into his chest and close your eyes when the strain becomes too much. 
His fingers comb through your hair with a soothing touch pulling the strands from you face. Its when his lips touch the top of you head you open your eyes to look up at him.
“Namjoon?”
He looks down at you with a conflicted expression before closing the gap between you. His lips take yours in a desperate fashion. Your mind starts to swim with the possibilities of what could be. The clothes discarded on the floor of his bedroom. Your back pushed into the mattress as Namjoon hovers over you. His eyes meeting yours as he presses himself between your legs. 
You gasp at the thought encouraging him to pull you closer, his hands coming to rest on your cheek and lower back locking you in place on top of him. You can’t deny your feelings for him, those have always been very apparent and without question. The problem rests with the cost of staying together. The life you’ve created far away, the one you’ve worked so hard to build, it would all be gone. The thought of staying in this town has never held joy for you, and it’s only gotten worse as you’ve parted. As much as you want to stay with Namjoon, you can’t remain here. 
You push away from him. Trying to find a way to explain yourself, when Namjoon opens the discussion for you. “Ask me to go back with you.”
“W-what?” Your breath catches from the shock of his offer.
“Ask me to be with you and I will. I’ll leave this life behind and follow you.”
The selfish side of you is so overwhelmed, so eager to accept his proposal. Screaming at you to say the words he’s requesting of you. But you can’t do it, not with the man who’s always been so supportive of you.
“You’d never ask me to stay, please don’t expect me to ask that of you. It wouldn’t be right Namjoon, you wouldn’t be happy there, just like I wouldn’t be happy here.”
“Do you love me?” His crestfallen face begs the question of you, as if asking for a reason to discard his dream. 
The simple ‘yes’ rests on the tip of your tongue but you refuse to let it out. “You have to stay,” Your voice cracks but you hold firm, knowing you would never forgive yourself if you took this dream away from him. You know he’ll find someone who wants this life as much as he does.
...
As the airport comes into view below, you begin to dread the landing, and the arrival home. You’ll cry on this trip too there’s no doubt about it, but this time Namjoon won’t be able to offer his shoulder in comfort.
The customs agent leads with the question you dread most on every return. “What’s the reason for your visit?”
Your throat immediately tightens at the thought, you swallow before spitting out the words, “A wedding...”  
Namjoon’s wedding... he called you a month ago to issue the invitation. He wouldn’t take no for an answer, he had already bought your plane ticket and was sending you the information. He confessed that he had a favour to ask of you when he sees you, but you didn’t care at the time  the majority of what he said didn’t register with you after the words ‘I’m getting married’.
You knew he was dating someone but he didn’t go into details. That part of his life is rarely shared with you since the exchange after your grandmother's funeral. You should have been prepared for this, it’s what you wanted for him, you know that you did the right thing, but it still hurts so much. 
After a short taxi ride you check into the same hotel where the wedding is to take place. Choosing to stay alone rather than reside at your mother’s, where you would be barraged with her constant comments on how it should have been you standing beside him all dressed in white.
...
It’s a large affair, the ceremony and reception rolled into one event, and you are seated at a round table with many of Namjoon’s friends. You recognize several faces from long ago but much to your embarrassment you’ve forgotten many of their names. You sneak a glance at your neighbours place card before greeting them. In anticipation you do the same for the empty seat beside you, reading ‘Jungkook’... yours and Namjoon’s neighbour from when you were kids and one of your oldest friends.
You smile as you recall the scrawny doe eyed child who used to follow Namjoon everywhere like a fawn following a parent. Even though there’s only a few years between them, Jungkook still looked up to his elder with great admiration and in return Namjoon always cared for him like a younger sibling. You remember how you were both eager for Namjoon’s attention as kids.  As you grew your dynamic didn’t change much, even when you and Namjoon briefly dated in high school he was a constant third wheel. 
You haven’t seen or spoken to him in years, not since you moved away. You tried to keep in contact but it would seem that distance and time had gotten in the way. It’s a shock when a sturdy man, with wavy hair, takes the seat next to you. “Noona, it’s been a while!” 
You choke on your water. Finding it difficult to see the boy you used to know in the man sitting next to you. “Jungkook?”
He smiles and you relax, it’s definitely him, you would recognize his bowing smile anywhere. But finding it attached to such a built figure is unexpected and slightly intimidating.
“It’s good to see you,” you return the smile. “How have you been?”
“Good, can’t complain business is going well. How about you, how’s life abroad?”
“Busy, I’m just lucky I was able to make it make it back for this.”
As the ceremony starts the chatter dwindles. Namjoon looks dashing in a three-piece suit and his bride statuesque in white. There’s a brief moment of tears from her which Namjoon promptly wipes away as he had done for you so many times. You’re stunned when you see her reaching to his face, knowing full well that Namjoon would rather bury his than put them out on display, but there they are rolling down his cheeks. 
“That’s the first time I’ve seen him cry...” You whisper as you watch the couple. All those years he had been the one to give you strength when needed and yet he’s never shown his own weakness. They might be tears of happiness today, but they are still hers to wipe away. She’ll be there for him in ways you never could, she’ll be his strength.
Out of the corner of your eye you see Jungkook glance over to take in your comment, but he doesn’t press you for any further explanation.
You sit in silence for the rest of the ceremony and throughout the dinner. A mixture of happiness and longing as you watch the new couple take their seats. Friends step up to the microphone telling stories of how they met and moments that you had missed. Wrenching further emotional reactions from you as the speakers recount the love between the newlywed  pair.
As the cake is served the table begins to empty and disperse giving you the freedom to leave your seat without rudeness. Jungkook had already slipped away several minutes before when a few of the bridesmaids began to hang around the table.
The door to the garden is open prompting you to grab your glass of champagne and steal a moment of fresh air.
Passing the rows of fairy lights you spot in the far corner a table between the hedges, hidden away from the others, with only one other occupant, the missing Jungkook.
“Can I sit here?” You ask nodding to the seat next to him.
He looks up from his phone with his wide eyes and nods. He shifts in his seat sitting up straighter before looking back down at his phone.
You glance over to see him on twitch watching an Overwatch match. Your happy to see that he hasn’t changed entirely over the years apart. 
The door to the event room opens to a gaggle of young women. Jungkook’s head jerks up as they call out his name, but not out of acknowledgement, judging from his expression it’s more so a panic of being found. 
You snicker into your glass as you watch him slink back down in his seat hiding from his admirers. He gives you a pleading look as to not reveal his location. You nod and smile back to him, his fear breaks into relief. Once they retreat back inside you begin to pester him regarding his suitors. “Still afraid of girls Jungkook? That’s quite the following you have there.” 
“I’m not afraid of girls! They want to drag me back in there, you know I don’t like crowds.”
“Nice try you were totally afraid of me growing up. You were worried that I would steal Namjoon away from you.”
 “I wasn’t afraid of you...” He nurses what’s left of his beer in sadness, probably realizing he’ll have to go in if he wants to get more.
You get up from your seat and extend a hand for his glass to take it in. “Another drink?”
His eyes brighten and a grin returns to his face, “Please...th-thank you Noona.”
You chuckle as he continues to call you with such familiarity, despite having been apart for so long. 
“Is it okay... that I still you that?”
“Yeah, I’ll be right back.”
...
You hand him a full glass and take your seat once again under the dim glow of the lights.
“So what do you do now?”
“I have a repair shop,” Jungkook mutters quietly.
“Really? How did you get into that?” Hearing that Jungkook actually owns his own business comes a surprise.  
“Opened it together with a friend of mine. I never thought it would get as big as it has though...”
“That’s great if it is, I’m sure you’re parents must be proud,” You smile back at him confidently.
“They are...” Eyes look down to the ground. “I think they’re holding out for something like this though.” He tilts his head in the direction of the ballroom.
“I know what you mean.” You scoff as you take a sip of your champagne. 
He starts to ask about you own life, but with the sound of the door you pause your answer to warn him, “Looks like your club is going to be making another round for you.” You watch as he winces at the inevitable, “Why don’t you just go home? Everything seems to be winding down.”
“My ride is in there, dancing the night away I’m sure.”
“I have a room,” You blurt out much to your own surprise, slightly bewildered by your own offer. Maybe it’s because you don’t want to be alone, or maybe you took pity on the shy man next to you, but you stick with it despite your own confusion. “I have my computer to stream, full mini bar...” You laugh in spite of yourself, what you definitely did not expect is for him to take you up so adamantly.
“Yes! Get me out of here please.”
While Jungkook practically dashes in and through the ballroom for the exit, you pause to take one last look at the glowing couple surrounded by their family. Namjoon had given you so much throughout the years the least you could do for him in this moment was be happy for him. You lock eyes and give him a bright smile not wishing to intrude on this moment of his before slipping quietly out the door.
Jungkook waits for you in front of the elevator. Finally seeing him in the full light of the lobby is a staggering sight, the suit neatly trimmed against his built form, you find the fabric taut against his chest and thighs. His lips pull back giving you a view of his clenched teeth as he stares around clearly hoping not to be spotted. 
“Are you sure there’s nothing else wrong? You honestly look like you’re avoiding more than just a group of giggling girls.”
Jungkook nods, “You haven’t meet Hoseok or Jimin, if they find me no doubt they’ll physically drag me out. Which is why I want this damn elevator to hurry up!” He pushes the already lit elevator button several times for good measure.
The second that the door cracks open he grabs your arm and pulls you in with him. A loud sigh breaks from him as they close. 
You give him a smile in sympathy remembering how he used to cling to you or Namjoon in social situations like this.
You unlock the room, and head in grabbing the ice bucket before stepping out again. “Go ahead make yourself comfortable I’ll be back in a second.”
His level of comfortable is far more relaxed than you had anticipated. Your old friend had no problem stripping down to his undershirt and pants, while making himself at home on your bed.
You avert your eyes when you reenter and open the mini fridge finding several small bottles of liquor.
You hand him a strong drink over ice laughing at how he cringes with the first sip. “You don’t have to drink if you don’t want to.”
“No it’s okay it just takes me a bit to get used to it.”
“It’s funny to think, but last time I saw you you weren’t even drinking age... I can’t believe it’s been five years.”
“Do you miss it here?” He asks with a slight worry, looking into his glass, “After being gone so long do you find yourself wanting to come back?” 
“No, not really, not anymore. Don’t get me wrong I still miss people but with each trip home I feel more and more like I’m a stranger to this place. There used to be some comfort here for me, but it’s a bit more complicated now...” You can’t help but be saddened by the thought. 
“Namjoon hyung, you and he-”
You look to Jungkook with a slight dampness in your eyes willing it to stay in place and not let it cascade down your cheeks. He notices your grief and switches to a more pressing question. 
“Noona... do you still have feelings for him?”
You give a slow pained nod, “Please don’t say anything, and  don’t tell him that I was upset. It’s foolish really, it never would have worked between us. His life is here, it’s what he’s always wanted, but I wanted to leave, I had other goals.”
He nods in understanding, “How bad is it?”
“Pretty bad, definitely more than one should care for a married man...” You hate every word of your confession. You chose this and yet here you are grieving. A tear falls and you are sick of it, you’re sick of crying over things you can’t change. “Fuck I’m sorry.”
Jungkook’s hand comes to rest on your knee, rubbing circles with his thumb, and lingering far longer than you expected him too. “No it’s okay, I’m surprised you came if you still feel this way.”
“Namjoon was very insistent. I think he thought he was being kind. I figured it would be best to support him.” You hesitate before asking the next question, “Do you know her well? Will she... is she a good fit for him?” 
“I do, and I think so. They seem very happy when they’re together.” He pauses and looks to you, “I was surprised when he let you go though, I thought he really cared for you too.”
“No I told him to stay. I could never ask him to come with me.”
“Then he should have gone off his own accord,” Jungkook reasons.
“That’s sweet of you to say,” you chuckle lightly, “but our dreams were both bigger than each other. It was time to let go.”
“But you haven’t let go yet.”
“No... I haven’t.”
“And why is that?” He prods. 
“He’s been one of the few people I really connect with, someone who enjoys being with me even when I'm an emotional wreck. I’m doubtful that I’ll find that again...” You give the easier answer failing to mention the fear that’s been holding you back. The fear of finding someone, of falling too deep and the pain that follows when it inevitably comes time to part. You worry that if you let go of Namjoon someone else will fill that void and the cycle would repeat.
You’ve had one night stands and hookups, but nothing beyond that. The longest connection you’ve had with someone is with a man by the name of Yoongi, but that’s purely for physical relief. He’s very upfront about a no strings attached arrangement, and it works for your purposes too.
“You’ll find someone,” Jungkook states confidently.
“And how do you know that?”
“Why do you think I’m here?”
“To avoid your fan base...” You can’t help but snort at him.
But he only rolls his eyes. “Because I’ve enjoyed your company tonight.”
“That’s not what I’m talking about.”
“Yes it is Noona! I haven’t seen you in years and yet you still feel comfortable to be around. Do you see me running away from you?”
Jungkook’s hand trails up your leg as if to make a point. “Just because it didn’t work out with Namjoon doesn’t mean you can’t find someone else. It doesn’t mean you can’t be happy.”
You’re enjoying his company far too much. The warmth of his fingers on your skin. You should never have invited him up here. He is far too tempting and dangerous of a rebound. “You should go, I’m sure there all finished by now.”
“Why? Because you’d rather wallow away in your pain alone? Stop punishing yourself, you came here to be supportive, you did nothing wrong. You’re allowed to be upset.” Hearing Jungkook speak the words that Namjoon had said before hits you hard, leaving you defenceless as he continues, “What if I want to stay? Are you going to push me away? I didn’t just come up here to hide out Noona. I wanted to make sure that you were okay, you’re awful at hiding your grief and I wanted to see if there was anything I could do to make you feel better.” 
He moves in closer placing a hand on your upper chest and softly pushes you down pinning you beneath him. “Look me in the eye and tell me you want me to leave. Tell me you’d be happier if I left you alone tonight.”
How can someone who seems so innocent be so commanding. His legs are strong on either side of your thighs. One hand now holds him off the mattress while the other tilts your chin. His eyes search yours looking for the honest answer. “Tell me what you want.”
“Please stay...” You whisper, ashamed by your need.
He obliges locking your arms behind his neck and lifting you off the bed pulling the sheets back before climbing under the blankets with you. Joining him under the covers adds an unexpected level of intimacy for such a sudden affair. The warm weight of his body presses you down into the mattress as he nuzzles your neck.
“Jungkook...”
“Yes Noona?” He asks in a soft voice.
“Would you... would you kiss me?” He pulls his head up to meet your eyes again and you begin to worry about what you had just requested, “don’t feel like you-” 
Before you can finish your panicked thought his lips come down onto yours. His mouth moving with yours as his had palms your cheek. The faint taste of his beer and liquor eases into your mouth along with his tongue. 
Your chest pushes back against his as you attempt to draw in deep breaths.
“What else do you want?” He mutters against you. 
You fiddle to undo the zipper embedded the side of your dress desperate to feel his warm skin against yours. His fingers join in the attempt to pull it down lifting himself off you so the fabric can be pushed down your frame, with his fingers making sure to trail along the exposed skin as he does so. 
He holds the seam of his own shirt and looks to you as if asking if it would be okay. You promptly nod, you had felt the definition muscles as he pressed against you but seeing them is a wonderful sight to behold. 
He flips you over to your stomach, your face presses into the pillow, your lipstick no doubt staining the case.
With the clink of his belt behind you find yourself squirming between his thighs, excited by the thought of one less layer between you.  While he takes off his pants you reach back to unlatch your bra sliding it off and free from beneath you. 
He returns to his lowered position on top of you. His chest resting against your back is so warm, the weight extremely comforting. He kisses the top of your shoulder before moving back towards your neck. You feel almost smothered beneath him with the blanket trapping in the heat. 
One of his hands caresses the length of your arm while the other wedges itself between your stomach and the bed.  His cock pressed against the seat of your ass ready and willing but Jungkook places his attention elsewhere. He pushes your underwear to the side finding the sensitive nub and devoting a rhythm of shallow circles to the nerves. 
He whispers in your ear “Do you just want me to hold you like this, or do you want more?”
You nod for more, your hand reaching back to feel for his shaft beneath the cotton of his underwear.
He moves to pull the concealed erection from the fabric of his boxers. Giving it a quick stroke before lining himself up with your entrance, pushing between your dampened folds with the head of his cock. You return grip the pillow as he plunges inside. A swear drops from his mouth along with a groan. 
Your head arches back while a hand comes to grip the apex of your neck, with a commanding grip. Though he takes you from behind you’ve never felt anything so close, so intimate. The full rhythm of his thrust has you aching for more after a few minutes, causing your hips start to buck back into his crotch. “Noona if you keep doing that I’m not going to last.”
You moan as his fingers pick up speed in retaliation. You can feel yourself tighten around him as he draws you closer. There’s a pleading whine in your ear as Jungkook begs you to come for him. His fingers grip tighter on your throat making your head swim as you reach the peak and begin to quake from the tremor that surges through you. 
You’re not sure how long he laid on top afterwards, or when he moved to his back tugging you into the nook of his arm. So lost in a daze you don’t care. It just feels good for once to fall asleep in someone else's arms, and to see him still there by the time morning comes around.
...
You slowly dress yourself as he smiles up to you from the bed. “How long before you go back?”
“A few days.” You explain, “I thought I would take some extra time to visit my family.”
“Give me your phone.” He holds out his large hand waiting. 
You humour him knowing that even if he puts his number in you should probably keep your distance. You don’t want to give him any mixed signals that you might be looking for more. 
...
The second you step into your mother’s house there’s a barrage of questions about the wedding. Who was there? How lavish was it? Did the couple look happy?
“I give it two years tops.” Your mother adds, “He’ll be single again before you know it.”
“Mom?! I’m not having this discussion. Namjoon is happy, he’s made his choice.”
“Sweetheart I’m just thinking about you,” She softens her tone but you still find it difficult to swallow.   
Giving up on any civil conversation after an hour, you exit the house to take refuge in the garden. Seeing Namjoon’s childhood house across the street, and the tree in your own yard under which you both sat, is almost as painful as the topic you mother refuses drop.
Looking for a distraction you busy yourself with the weeds that have taken hold of the flower beds. The sun beats down burning the back of your neck as you yank the dandelions from the dusty ground. Your frustration grows over the realization that the only questions she’s asked have been about your love life, with not one thought to what you are doing with your career or if you’re happy where you are. No her focus lies primarily on you obtaining the golden band that has the potential to drag you home. And now the weeds of the garden are paying for it dearly as you take your aggression on them, not giving in until the sun is significantly lower in the sky.
“Jeez what did they do to you?” The joking voice of Jungkook asks behind you will looking to the wilting pile of greenery. 
“I kept picking them hoping that one of them could answer my wish, but unfortunately I’m still here.”
“But you’re missing one important step.” He picks up one of the discarded dandelion heads, closes his eyes and blows away the seeds. 
The innocent sight brings a smile to your face, “Your right, how could I have forgotten?”
 “That’s okay you don’t need to wish on a weed when I can easily grant that for you. Let me take you out for the night.”
“You don’t want to hang out with me right now I’m a mess.”
“Then at least let me give you a ride back to the hotel. I’m heading in that direction anyway, I just came by to see my parents but I’m heading off now.”
You consider his offer, if you left alone your mother would never let you hear the end of it. But if you left with Jungkook... you could possibly kill two birds with one stone and have some form of peace for the rest of your visit.
“Okay, but I’m going to need you to follow my lead for a minute. Don’t say anything, just smile and nod if you have to.”
You step into back into the kitchen for a moment calling out to your mother. “Mom I’m going to head out, I have a date with Jungkook.”
There’s a brief silence and then a flurried rush of steps from the other house before your mother pokes her head out with a surprised grin. “What?! Why didn’t you tell me?” With his parents still living across the street your sure she’s overjoyed by the thought.
Jungkook takes the act very well waving to your mother, “Hi Ms.-”
You push him out the door before he can finish his greeting knowing she’ll want him to stay for her game of 20 questions. “I’ll be by again tomorrow,” You call out to her, before turning back to Jungkook and mouthing a thank you.
He smiles back to you taking his role very seriously he grabs hold of your hand and leads you to his car where he opens the door. If your mom was watching out the window, you’re sure that this would convince her. 
You take a deep breath as you get into the car, throwing Jungkook a smug look, “I owe you one.” 
“Don’t mention it. This wouldn’t be the first time I’ve had to forge a relationship”
“Why would the boy with a fan club need a fake girlfriend?” You ask, your curiosity getting the better of you.
“For the same reason you would.”
“Oh, so your mom wanted you to marry Namjoon too?” You chuckle at him unable to contain yourself.
Jungkook bursts into a fit of laughter clutching the wheel. “Not exactly, just family pressures. And me finding it difficult to... commit I guess would be the best way to put it.”
“Lucky for you I won’t be here in a couple days, so that won’t be an issue.” You breathe a sigh of relief, if he has difficulty committing spending time with him shouldn’t become an issue later on.
“Yeah... lucky I guess.” 
He parks the car in front of the hotel and thank him for the ride. But you look over in confusion as he gets out too.
“Why-”
“You told your mom we’re going for a date.”
“Yeah but not actually.”
“Oh...” His expression falls looking dejected. 
Fuck... why does he have to look like a kicked puppy when he’s sad, it’s not fair. You give a small huff, it would be easier to maintain the lie if you stuck around with him. “Fine, I need a shower first though.”
His face lights up and he follows you back up to your room taking up residence on the bed to wait for you.  
You throw your phone and purse down on the desk and before slipping into the bathroom, sliding out of your clothes and stepping into the stream of water behind the glass door.
A few minutes later, Jungkook pokes his head through the door you left cracked to help vent the steam. “Noona your phone’s ringing.” He holds it out to see if you want to take it.
“Who is it?”
“Uhh... it’s Namjoon.”
Your stomach drops, “Let it go to voicemail... I’ll call him back later.” The thought of talking to him now, the day after his wedding, is unbearably painful. You stand still in the shower watching the water flow down the drain as you contemplate why he called. Maybe he just wanted to say hi, or to thank you for coming, as you didn’t get a chance to speak to him yesterday. 
Jungkook calls out to you again possibly noticing your stillness behind the fogged glass, “I have somewhere in mind to take you if you still want to go out. I just have to stop by my shop first. Taehyung, my business partner, just sent me a message, he can’t remember if he turned the alarm on when he left the shop today and asked if I was nearby.”
You force a smile back at him, “Yeah, I’ll be out in a second.”
...
Jungkook suggests to walking to his shop since the final destination of the night is a favourite bar owned by a friend of his.
“It’s just right here,” He points to a small building just across the street, taking your hand before dashing across the road. 
You smile at the small sign out front, ‘Nostalgia: Restoration and Repair’. “Cute name.”
Jungkook gives an embarrassed laugh, “Taehyung came up with it. It just seemed really fitting.” He unlocks the doors with a large ring of keys, and then looks back to you “Do you want to take a peek before I set the alarm?”
You nod curious of what you might find inside. It’s not really a store but more of a work space with painting backdrops, vent hoods, and a workbench littered with wires and soldering tools. Behind the bench are several outdated electronics old gaming systems and PCs, things that people wouldn’t normally use nowadays except for... well... out of nostalgia.  “When you said a repair shop this was not what I expected. ”
“Yeah it’s a little different, we deal with things that you can’t buy anymore, items that hold sentimental value. Some people want them just repaired in working condition, while others hope to get them looking like new again.”
You pick up a brick-like gameboy from one of the tables, your fingers brush over the paint worn keys. Hundreds if not thousands of hours would have gone into this device to bring it to this state, it must have been well loved in it’s day.
“It’s not much,” he states nervously looking around the space, “We specialize in mostly electronics, but I’m hoping to branch out in some other areas too, things like metalwork and woodwork. I still have a lot to learn.”
You’ve seen places like that your own city, those which refurbish antique wagons and linen chests, but this is something new and different. This catered to a whole new generation. “It’s brilliant, it really is.”
Jungkook blushes with pride as he scratches the back of his head. “Thanks Noona, I’m glad you like it.”
...
The bar is only two streets over from his shop. The owner looks relieved as he spots Jungkook come in the door. “Thank god, I was going to call you and see if you still planned on coming tonight. Some drunken idiot knocked into our jukebox and it stopped dropping records.”
“Ah Jin I told you, you shouldn’t be using it as your main system unless you go completely electric with it.” Jungkook scoffs.
“I know but do you think you could take a look at it for me.” The barman spots you behind him, “Sorry I can see you’re with someone, but drinks on the house for you and your date if you can fix it.”
“Deal! I’m going to hold you to it.” Jungkook acts like he’s won big with this agreement.
Jin’s tone verges on exasperation, “Just fix it please.” 
“Yeah, yeah, do you have a tool box?”
You take a booth right beside the broken music machine, kneeling on the cushion with your chest pressed to the back of the bench so you can watch as he works. Jungkook pulls away the backing of the player to take a look inside, muttering to himself while he looks over the interior. 
“Electrics look fine nothing seems to have disconnected...” He works his way up the machine leaving no spot untouched. “Ah, here it is...”
“Did you find what’s wrong?”
“Yeah,” he reaches into the mechanical portion and tugs on a lever which falls back into place once he lets go. “Looks like the spring for the release dislodged itself... it should be around here... found it...” His nimble fingers latch it back into place. “That should do it.” He reattaches the back and selects a track with success. He glances over to Jin at the bar with a wide smile, who matches it although looks slightly nervous. “Right, I need to go wash up really quick,” He looks down at his hands covered in black grease, “What do you want to drink?” 
“A beer sounds good.”
“That’s it, you sure? Jin’s buying, so no need to hold back.” Jungkook gives a wicked grin.
“Yeah I’m sure.” 
He returns a few minutes later with your beer while he holds a whiskey for himself. His hands are raw from scrubbing and there’s still a hint of the black grease here and there. He drinks deeply from the cup clearly not caring for the taste but continuing with it nevertheless. You take a couple long drafts of your own drink but know it’s a futile endeavour to try and keep up. 
 “I’m surprised you went for something so strong considering you had a hard time with the liquor last night.”
“Honestly I can’t stand the stuff,” He laughs. “but it’s the most expensive drink he has and I’m not one to waste an opportunity.” Jungkook looks back with crooked smile to Jin who is found shaking his head. “My skills don’t come cheap.”
“I can see that, I’m almost afraid to ask for your professional opinion on a personal matter, I don’t think I can afford your answer.” You peel at the label of your bottle somewhat nervous, but still hoping to discuss something that’s been bothering you for a while now.
“I have been bought with flattery on occasion... just don’t tell Jin.” Jungkook raises a finger to his lips as he lets out a small snicker.
“May I ask you a question then oh talented one?” You can’t help but laugh as you stroke his ego. 
“You may,” Jungkook’s voice sounds confident but you notice a slight blush to his face as he laughs along with you.
“How would you fix nostalgia for a whole town? Say someone only gets to return during the worst periods of their life and the whole view of their former home shifts? How can you save it and bring it back to what it was before.”
Jungkook pauses, the laughter vanishes from his expression as he takes in your question. “That’s a tall order. I don't think you can for something that big. I don’t go around fixing entire blocks, I work with the smaller items. You have to find those things that you still love about this place and hold them tight, bringing them with you when you go.”
You really wish that you hadn’t asked now, for the first thing that pops into your mind is of course Namjoon. “What if you’ve already let it go...”
“Your whole past isn’t linked to just one singularity, you’ll find something else. You don’t always know what you were missing until you find it again. The items that people bring to me have often been hidden away for years in a dark closet or dusty box. All it takes is a little attention to bring them back to their former glory... sometimes they become even better than before...” He stops again looking hesitant to continue but pushes through with his final words. “Namjoon hyung isn’t your only tie Noona... there are other things you can hold on to.”
There’s silence between you as Jungkook brings up his name, you resent how easily he’s able to guess that it was Namjoon in your thoughts. 
 “I’ll go get another round,” He offers giving you some space.
You excuse yourself to the washroom for a moment while Jungkook fetches the drinks. Checking your eyes in the mirror for any sight of streak to your mascara before returning.
He’s still waiting at the bar when you come back, so you proceed to the empty booth. There’s a loud cat call from one of the tables you pass. You look away trying to ignore who ever thought that would catch your attention. That is until he calls you out as a, “cold bitch.”
Jungkook must have heard the insult because seconds later he’s pulling the man forcefully out from the seat. 
You immediately intercede, not wanting for Jungkook to get in trouble on your behalf. “Jungkook, put him down.” He continues to hold the man, and pushes him against the wall with a look of fury. 
“Apologise,” Jungkook demands of the drunkard.
“Jungkook it’s not worth it.” You try to calm him down, but to no avail. Resorting to a more forceful method you grab the arc of his ear. A yelp of pain echoes through him but he releases the man. “We’re leaving.”
“Ow Noona!”
You let go once you reach the front step of the bar grabbing his hand this time to drag him back to the hotel. His other hand reaches up to rub his ear.
“What the hell do you think you were doing?” You question him.
“He insulted you!”
“That doesn’t mean you have to throw him against the wall... fuck Jungkook. I told you it wasn’t worth it, a provoked apology means nothing. What if he retaliated and injured you? What then?” 
There’s only silence as Jungkook reflects on his actions. 
“Do you usually pull shit like this?”
“No...” He mutters in defeat.
“Then why would you try and start a fight?”
Jungkook doesn’t answer instead looking down at his feet as you both walk back.
You anger breaks to empathy at the sight of his sad submission, and you give him a small smile. “It was nice to see how fast he shut up though,” you glance over at Jungkook who lifts his head and grins back at you. “Usually I would just end up leaving the bar if something like that happened.”
Your half way back to your hotel when Jungkook begins to speak again, “Do you ever get scared or lonely in your city?”
“Sometimes, but that doesn’t mean that I was never scared or lonely here. It’s kinda hard to compare the two on that level thought... there just... different. Personally I prefer the city.” You look up to the night sky, “I do miss things like this though. Do you remember when Namjoon tried to teach us the constellations?”
“And you kept making up your own to impress him?” Jungkook guffaws back.
“If I recall you got jealous when he said my koala constellation was adorable.”
“Because it was, and I didn't get to tell you first...” Jungkook confesses his blush even more prominent this time. “You see, you do have something good to remember. It’s memories like that which you need to focus on.”
“I don’t think it’ll be enough though... the lights of the city often hide the stars, so I can’t hold them as close as I’d like.”
“It’s a good thing then that they aren’t the only part of that memory.” Jungkook takes your arms and wraps them around him before stealing a kiss. “You can hold me close Noona.”
You can’t help but be confused for the lack of communication between you two if he felt this strongly about your past together, “Jungkook... I wasn't the one who let go, when I moved away. I sent messages to you but you never replied.”
He looks away in disappointment, “When you left, I didn’t know what to do. Namjoon was sad and I couldn’t help but be angry. For a long time I held on to that... but when I saw you again I realized that it was really because I missed you Noona.”
“Jungkook...”
“I know, it was stupid of me. But I see that now, I shouldn't have left you in the dark. I’m sorry it took so long to find you again.” 
...
Your final visit with your family starts off well, your father stops by and it’s almost like things are back to the way they were before, before the wedding, before your parents split, before your move. But then the bubble bursts. You thought your mother would behave, that maybe on your last night she wouldn’t put you through another round of guilt.  Questions of when you would return begin to overwhelm you.
You return to your hotel room in tears. When checking your phone your finger hovers over two more missed calls from Namjoon. If he was so adamant to reach you it wouldn’t be wrong to talk to him despite your feelings right?  You phone changes screens with an incoming call from Jungkook, you answer but there’s a slight warble in your greeting which he notices in an instant.
“Noona... are you okay, what’s wrong?”
“Just nervous about my flight tomorrow,” among other things, you think keeping them to yourself,  “Was there something you needed?”
“I wanted to see you again.”
“I think I might head to bed, I have to get up early.” You voice catches even more tipping him off to a greater problem.
“What happened Noona? Why are you really upset?”
“I-I’m sorry it’s just... my mom asked about you, she said that if I couldn’t comeback for her that I should come back to see you...” You have heard it all before, but when she spoke of Jungkook that tore into you more than anything else. He’s been nothing but kind and now you’ve dragged him into you family affairs. “I’m sorry I pulled you into this, I told her we aren’t dating so she shouldn’t trouble you with anything.”
“Noona that doesn’t bother me. I can tell your upset, please, just let me come see you.”
“Jungkook I’m not going to use you as a shoulder to cry on. It’s not fair to you.”
“Maybe I want you to use me...”
“You can’t be serious. You see how much happier Namjoon is with someone who can be here with him.”
“I’m not Namjoon hyung,” Jungkook raises his voice enough to startle you, “Noona... I don’t want what he has. I want you!”
“No you don’t... Jungkook... Jungkook!” The line goes dead as you try to talk him down leaving you shouting his name to a dial tone. “Fuck.” You know it’ll be harder to convince him than Namjoon that being together would not be the best for either of you, that he needs to prioritize himself over your feelings. You try calling him back but his phone goes straight to a busy tone.
Ten minutes later there’s a pounding fist at your hotel door. “Noona open up!” You move to the door slowly, resting your hand on the knob and your head against the panel debating if you should give in. The pounding stops after a minute with one last thunk, his next plea no louder than a whisper, “Noona please...” 
The waver in his voice takes hold of you and throws all forms of self-preservation out the window. You open the door to find stunned and teary eyed Jungkook. Stepping closer to him your hands reach up to his face, thumbs brushing away the dampness on his cheeks, before he crashes straight into you with a fierce need. His lips ram against yours almost to the point of pain. His hands take your shoulders and push you out of the doorway, the door slams shut as you are thrust into a wall.
His mouth continues to feast on yours in hunger, his tongue sweeping in for a deeper taste. If you weren’t wedged between Jungkook and the wall you doubt you would be standing. Your legs start to give way and you slip down a little before he places his leg between yours. A moan escaping you as you come to rest on his thigh.
He presses his leg harder against you, dragging out your reaction. “Why didn’t you answer the door sooner Noona? Why did you make me wait?” he mutters against you.
“I didn’t want to hurt you...” You whisper back.
He tugs your sundress over your hips. His hand roaming down in search of answers regarding state of your arousal. “So you were holding back? If I were to touch you would you be already wet for me?” 
You nod adamantly, hating yourself for how quickly you give in to your selfish needs. He relaxes his leg for a moment allowing his fingers to push aside the damp fabric and press inside. As they start to curl inside his leg ramming the back of his hand driving the tips of his digits even further sending a shock wave through you. 
You collapse forward head against his shoulder with deep quaking breaths. The palm of his hand folds up pressing firmly against your clit. You can feel the warmth begin to spread through you, his fingers no doubt soaked pressing you to your limits. As he drives more you are forced on to your toes and with nowhere left to go you give in to the wash of tingling heat. All you can do is lay limp against him as he continues to cull your moans with his hands and collect them with his lips.
You gladly accept his arms as they encircle you, supporting your body as he moves you to the bed. He takes a moment to tug off his shirt. Throwing his pants and boxers to the floor before climbing on top. He holds the swell of this cock in his hand, pumping it slightly as his hangs over you. “God I want to fuck you. Do you enjoy this power you have over me?”
He gives you a crooked smile, “Should I make you beg? Should I show you what it feels like to wait?” 
“Jungkook... please...”
He buries the head of his cock to your entrance and roughly snaps his hips. “No I have a better idea, I’ll fuck you without end, continuing even when you’re raw and filled. I want you weeping my name.” 
His thrusts are slow but determined and impactful, shifting you on the bed each time. His hands take your wrists and pin them beside your head.
He drives himself deeper inside as you writhe beneath him. You cry out with each surge from his cock. He looks down at the sundress and bites his lip. He stops his thrusts and removes his hand to grab the hem, dragging it up and off you. You bra is next to go, barely surviving the forceful removal.  Jungkook catches the curve of your breast in his hand his mouth latching on to the stiff peak, and toying at it with his teeth. You take his other hand and bring it to your mouth, you can taste a hint of your remaining arousal but you could care less considering what the sight is doing to him. 
His thrusts return and he bites down hard. A squeal of surprise exits much to his pleasure, you release his hand only for him to drag it down your stomach and grip your waist. 
His fingers appear so desperate to grasp your flesh, to handle you in any way he can. Never letting go but trailing from spot to spot in a teasing line. You are at your end every nerve you your body screaming to release. “Jungkook...” You whine with desperation.
“What’s wrong Noona? If you think I’m finished with you, you clearly weren’t listening before.”
Your vision clouds as you quake from the climax that hits, but he carries on with a smirk. “I don’t want to let go just yet.”
By the end you’re nearly in tears just as he promised, barely able to move. You lost count how many times you called his name, but on each occasion he would reward you with a harder thrust leading down an endless cycle.  He leaves your marked chest with a kiss before turning you over and folding in behind you. You both lay there in the dark for a time, letting the quiet settle as you listen to his breathing.
“Noona,” His mumbles with hesitation, his voice void of all the confidence that he held a few minutes ago, “If I were to come see you in your city... would you still want me? Could we ever have more than this?”
“Jungkook...” You have to cut this off now, you have to lie for his own benefit. Your selfish honesty would only cause him to follow as he admitted before. “No... I don’t think that would be a good idea.” You fill your head with assurances that he’ll find someone better for him here, just like Namjoon did.
...
        You step into the airport the next morning in a haze, sleep having escaped you after rejecting Jungkook in such a manner. He surprisingly stayed with you until the early morning before heading off. You in your cowardice you pretended to remain asleep as he bid farewell with a kiss to your cheek. 
Your thrown off when you hear someone calling your name from behind you. Turning around to find Namjoon running towards you. “Wait!” He urges as he takes the last few strides which separate you. His heavy breathing accompanied by a smile of relief. “I’ve been trying to reach you...”
“Namjoon, why... shouldn’t you be...” You want to question him and chide him, but all you can give is an apology. “Listen I’m sorry...”
“No, I’m the one who needs to apologize.... I got a somewhat angry and condemning call from Jungkook last night. He told me you were upset, and why you didn’t return my calls. I’m so sorry if I had known...”
“No it’s okay, I’m glad you didn’t.”  You can feel the tears brimming to the surface. You plead with yourself to keep it together, just a few more minutes and then you’ll be on the plane. You make a promise to yourself that you can cry all you want then, just not now.
Namjoon pulls you into a hug and whispers. “I wanted to invite you as a thank you, to thank you for being strong, and for allowing me to find the happiness I needed... by telling me to stay.” 
You have no hope in hell maintaining your expression now, the dam bursts and your tears spill out. But for the first time it’s not Namjoon that you cry over... but the loss of a future with Jungkook, and the confirmation that you’re doing the right thing by telling him that you’re relationship can’t continue. 
Namjoon reacts calmly as always, rubbing your back with his hand. “I’ll be here when you need it, I’ll still give you a shoulder to cry on when you need it. Okay? We’re still friends right?”
You nod lifting yourself away from him. 
“I need to ask something of you though. It’s about Jungkook... He doesn’t want me to tell you this but I think you need to know and make your own decision. Do you remember how I wanted to ask you a favour?”
You nod in confusion. 
“I need you to look after Jungkook...”
Your heart breaks even further, having Namjoon plead his case. “Namjoon, please don’t say that, he belongs here, for god's sake he has a successful business! I’m not going to drag him to another city, another country with me.”
“That’s just it. He didn’t want me to tell you this but he and his partner are almost certain to by a business out your way. There’s a seller who has a restoration shop for sale and is willing to train him in the areas he wants to expand in if he buys the business. He didn’t want to tell you because he wasn’t sure if he was going to put in the offer, he was scared to make that jump and leave to somewhere new. I told him he should talk to you about it at the wedding, to hear how much you love it there.”
You chest tightness at the prospect, and the fear over the impact of your lie. “When he called you did he say that he if he had decided?”
“No I’m still not sure if even he knows. He was supposed to leave quite soon after the wedding to make an offer. If he does decide to go I wanted to make sure that someone was there for him, to check up on him. He’s probably going to have a tough time adjusting so he might need someone to lean on every now and then.”
You give Namjoon a small smile back, Jungkook clearly hadn’t gone into details about what had happened in the past few days between you two. “If he goes, I’ll gladly be there for him.”
Once you leave to go through security you’re stuck with a dilemma. How much did you affect his choice? You don’t want him to make the decision based on you but at the same time you don’t want to leave him with a bad taste in his mouth regarding the possibility of a move. You would be there for him if he moved, you want to be close to him. But if his dreams fail, if he makes the wrong choice because of you, you could never live with yourself.
You take your seat by the window fastening your belt as tight as it will, before resting your hand in it’s usual in flight position, clutching the arm rest. In your other palm lies your phone, you have only a few short moments before you have to turn it off, and you are still hoping that it’ll make the choice for you. When he calls...
You answer it quickly, and Jungkook leads with a stern question “I need to know, did you lie to Namjoon or did you lie to me?”
You begin to stutter unprepared for his question, “I-I...”
“Do you want to cut all relationship ties even if I come to the city or do you want to see me? Did you just say yes because Namjoon asked it of you? I need to know Noona. You need to tell me what you want.”
All his cards are on the table all of his choices are there, you only need to lay out yours to make this right. “I’m sorry Jungkook, I’m so sorry I lied to you last night. I was just worried that you would follow without-”
“So you want to see me again?”
“Yes.”
“You’re okay if I go the the city alongside you?”
“Yes, I just wanted to make sure if it’s something that you want for yourself.”
“It is... I’ll see you soon Noona.”
“Wait no... don’t hang up on me again...” You plead but the line still goes dead.  
 You’re about to call him back when you spot Jungkook boarding the plane. His fluffy black hair and masked face peak over the line of people boarding. The phone drops from your hand as you look to him. You may not be able to see his mouth but you can tell from his eyes he’s smiling widely. He sees the empty seat next to you and double checks his ticket, before a man in a suit comes to claim the spot. Jungkook looks across the aisle to what must be his seat and instead taps the man on the shoulder. 
“Would you mind switching seats with me,” He points to his own two feet away. “It’s just that’s my girlfriend and she’s terrified of flying.”
The man grumbles but makes the switch. Jungkook plops down in the seat next to you but before he can get a word out you smack his arm. “Ooow what was that for?”
“Why didn’t you tell me? Do you know how painful it was to let you go?”
“I was still deciding, besides I wasn’t sure what you wanted out of our relationship. If you only wanted to have a fling and to cut ties again after this weekend I wanted you to be free to do that. I didn’t want you to have to look after me, I told Namjoon not to ask you but he came here to see you off anyway, and I guess I’m glad he did. I overheard the two of you talking...”
“And what were you going to do if I said I didn’t want to see you just now.”
“I would have taken the next flight,” He smiles sheepishly. “I remembered how much you hated flying, I wanted to be there for you if you needed it.” 
He lays his open hand in front of you, his eyes wide and expectant. A hint of a smile graces his lips as you release your grip from the rest. Your fingers graze across his palm before interlocking with his. “Hold on to me Noona,” He comforts you with a whisper before resting his head on your shoulder as the plane takes off.
...
-Three Months Later-
You wait at the airport checking the flight arrival information for the hundredth time. Making sure that his flight did in fact land when you finally see him amongst the crowd. There’s a heavy bag on Jungkook shoulders but even that can’t weight down the massive grin on his face. You run to greet him colliding with his chest and forcing him to take a step back with the impact. He coughs slightly from the hit to his lungs, but then hugs you back just as tight. “I definitely prefer the welcome here, Namjoon only shook my hand when I saw him.” 
“So that’s everything, your visa cleared and your belongings shipped? No more loose ends to tie up?” After Jungkook’s offer was accepted it’s been months with him going back and forth for the transition. Helping Taehyung find an additional worker and supply training, plus the time spent packing up most of his life to move it out here. You’ve grown so accustomed to having him here that sending him off each time leaves a deep ache inside you.
“Yep, that’s everything.” He takes your hand and kisses your fingers with a smile, “No more letting go.”
1K notes · View notes
Why You? (C.H.)
Tumblr media
a/n: ENEMIES TO LOVERS bby aww yeah its here. this is only the first part, there will be a part two i swear!! (Maybe even part three idk). also, disclaimer: I really, really lover the name gemma!! I think its super pretty!
There were two things in this world that Gemma was certain of. One, that her parents had really fucked her over by naming her Gemma. And two, Ashton Irwin had terrible taste in friends. 
Well, friend.
Calum Hood. The bane of Gemma’s existence. Somehow, when he walked into the room, every rational thought she ever had left. They replaced themselves with the need to make passive-aggressive comments. 
Now, Gemma prided herself on the fact that she was very much not a bitch. Well, as much as possible, she wasn’t. But it was hard to not hate this man. His irritating smirks, the way he smoked, even how he always called her Germ (Gemma, Gem, Germ. Real clever, Cal).
But what ticked her off the most was how he always barged in unannounced. To everything.
This was especially inconvenient now. You know, since Gemma was half drunk and sobbing her eyes out on Ashton’s couch.
“I don’t get it, you know?” It had been a tough day at work. It was always a tough day at work. Gemma watched as her tears plunked into her wine glass, a frown reflected back to her on the maroon surface. “I’m just plain better than him. So why am I always last for promotions?”
“It’s probably the fact you think you’re better than everyone.” Oh, great. If there was one thing this night was missing, it was that ever-present nail on a chalkboard voice.
There were several different types of drunks, as far as Gemma was concerned. Weepy, fun, angry, needy, philosophical, and blackout. Normally, Gemma was a very fun drunk, the life of the party. But she was about to turn into the Incredible Hulk of drunks. 
“Cal, what’s up?” Ashton jumped off the couch, a smile on his face and a hand outstretched to greet his friend.
“Was in the neighborhood. Figured I’d stop by and see if you wanted to hang.” Cal shot daggers at Gemma then, crossing his arms. “Didn’t know you had company.” 
He practically spat out the word.
“Whatever, bitch boy. I was leaving anyway.” Gemma threw the blanket off of her, using more force than necessary and began snatching up her things. She hated acting like this in front of Ashton, but if Gemma didn’t stomp her feet to release anger, well, there was a chance Cal wouldn’t be able to have kids in the future.
“Gem, wait. You’re drunk.” Ashton caught her arm, concern written all over his face. Gemma watched him as he kept glancing over at his keys on the kitchen counter. His concern wasn’t her problem, though. 
“I already called for an Uber. It’ll be here in five.” Gemma made another move for the front door, only to find Ashton’s hand still on her arm, a tight vice grip.
“At least wait inside where you’ll be warm.” She almost said yes. It was right on the tip of her tongue, waiting to spring into the world and agree. And then.
“Nah, let the drunk wait out in the cold. Maybe she’ll sober up a bit, eh?” Calum fucking Hood. The door was slamming shut behind her before Ashton could even blink.
Gemma could see her breath in the desert air. That’s what kept her from screaming into the night sky. Well, that and basic social constructs. But Gemma kept it in. Each time a puff released out into the night sky, she felt a little more tension leave her shoulders. Yeah, she still wanted to feel her hands around Calum’s neck. And yeah, she still wasn't promoted. But at least there was the cold.
--
“Why do you two hate each other?” Ashton stood at his door with his eyes closed and forehead resting on the frame. 
“I have no idea what you’re referring to.” Cal was rummaging through Ash’s fridge, looking for something to drink out of boredom.
“I’m serious. Why? Why are you two constantly at each other’s throats?”  Ashton spun, rubbing his hand roughly over his face. There was always this tension between the two of his friends, and it was torture for Ashton. Every party playing the negotiator, every dinner he was the peacekeeper. Hell, he practically had to put them in a time out the last time they went to the bar together. It wasn’t like he could just not invite them to things. Gemma and Calum were two of his closest friends, and he wanted them at important things. “I mean, on paper, you two should be best friends.”
Cal spat out the kombucha he had found in the depths of the fridge. “What the fuck?”
Calum and Gemma had nothing in common. Nothing. Cal was cool, confident. He was a normal fucking human being.
Gemma Rossi was out of her mind. She was a control freak, and barely tolerable even at her best. Everything that came out her mouth was both petty and passive aggressive.
“First off, I am nothing like that psychopath. Second, what the fuck?” Cal’s voice rose more and more with the second what the fuck. This time it was his turn to slam things, the kombucha splashing out onto the counter as it made contact with the top of the kitchen island. 
“I’m serious. You’re both funny and cool. And know-it-alls.” Ashton was starting to see this. See everything. Calum and Gemma paired perfectly together. They had enough similarities to get along, but plenty of differences to still have stuff to talk about. This was maybe brilliant. 
“You’re out of your mind.” Cal rolled his eyes, hard. The last time he had a full length conversation with Gemma, she told him he was drinking beer wrong. As if that was even a thing. 
Cal was tired of this bullshit spiel Ash was going on. It was hard enough having to interact with her almost daily. He didn’t need Ashton comparing him to her now. It wasn’t that Cal didn’t want to like her. In fact, he tried to see the best in people even at their worst. But the way Gemma was so full of herself, so sure she knew everything. God, it set fire to something deep within his soul. 
When he told Ashton as much, Cal did not enjoy his response. 
“That’s called being horny, mate.” Ash let loose a giggle, rubbing his hands together. The grin stayed on his face. “And that whole sure of herself thing? Confidence.” 
Cal just grumbled and swallowed the rest of his kombucha in lieu of a response. Truth was he didn’t have one. It was hard enough trying to convince himself to be civil with her, much less try and see her as a likable person. 
--
Coffee was a safe space for Gemma. Caffeine had never really had an effect on her, but it was comforting. She didn’t care hot or cold, as long as the coffee was strong. 
So when none other than one Calum Hood sauntered his way into her favorite shop next to the recording studio, she deflated, to say the least. 
All she wanted was one thing. One thing unmarred by the smug jerk that was Calum Hood. She brought her phone to her face and her coffee to her lips, trying to hide as much as her face as possible as she attempted to escape from the shop without speaking to him. Well, walked dignified, not escaped. She wasn’t afraid of speaking to him, of course. She would merely prefer not to. 
“Hello, Gemma.” Ah, there it was. He was leaning with one shoulder on the wall, waiting in the queue. It would have been kind of hot, had it been anyone else. Well, it was still kind of hot. But Gemma would never admit that, not even to herself. Feelings for Calum were like bathing in mud. Disgusting on principle, no matter how good it might feel. 
“Hey, Calum.” She forced a smile onto her face, but it greatly resembled the smile of the Mona Lisa. Practically non-existent. So much for escaping unnoticed. “I have some papers for you to sign when we get back to the studio.” 
“Ah, look at the little lawyer, ever the professional.” Cal smirked at her, his arms still crossed as he stepped up to the counter to order his drink. “Since you did say ‘we,’ I’m assuming you want me to walk back to the studio with you. Now, while normally I find desperation unattractive, I’d love to accompany you back to the studio. If you’ll so kindly wait as I get my beverage.” 
Gemma had to find a new job. When she signed up to be a legal representative for bands, she thought it would be exciting. Meeting new people, traveling the world. She didn’t know how much of a pain in the ass said bands would be. Maybe at her next job she’d get respect. She could see it now, her own little fantasy keeping her sane as she stood next to her least favorite person in the coffee shop. She didn’t feel inclined to leave the fantasy, that is until Calum started snapping his fingers right under her nose. 
“What.” Her voice was flat. Gemma had recently come upon the decision that no emotion was probably better than anger her voice, so she kept it neutral. 
“I was just asking you what you got.” Gemma looked at him with a blank stare. Got? Got what? She certainly didn’t have anything for him, if that was what he meant. 
Calum must have seen the confusion on her face, judging on how hard he rolled his eyes. “To drink.” 
“Oh. Just a cold brew dark roast.” Gemma started down at her shoes, a small smile playing upon her lips. Who was this man next to her, asking downright civil questions? If it had been anyone else, she could have mistaken it for some twisted form of casual, pleasant conversation. She glanced up at Calum again to make sure that it was, in fact, Calum Hood standing next to her and not some reverse-doppelgänger that was kind instead of evil. 
Then Calum snorted. “Guess that explains why you’re so bitter all the time. The coffee is a reflection of your soul.” 
Ah. There it was. 
---
Calum didn’t know why he said it. They had been having a decent conversation. He had even thought to himself how nice it was to have a talk with her that didn’t include fighting. So why had he gone and ruined it? He had never been the self sabotaging type, even though there was nothing to sabotage. He didn’t want there to be anything to sabotage, either. 
But when Gemma had smiled at him, well, at something he said… It was kind of nice. That’s why he said that. She was about to say something, Cal could just tell. But he turned away from her, going to retrieve his coffee instead. It was hard enough watching her smile and charm the pants off of their bosses every day. He didn’t need her fake attitude with him as well. Although, if there was one person Gemma was never fake with, it was most definitely Cal. She had been up front with her dislike of him right from the start. And she never tried to hide it either. 
Still, as she followed him out of the coffee shop with several exasperated sighs, he couldn’t help but wonder about what it was like for her to smile at him and mean it. He shook his head quickly. It was probably awful. He would never enjoy her smiling at him. It’d be weird… and gross. 
The studio was at most a four minute walk, but god, did it feel like an eternity. So much awkward silence ensued, Cal almost wished they were screaming at each other. Which, she was probably close to doing. 
“Listen, darling, if you want me, you can just say so.” Calum figured it was a good enough ice breaker. Gemma could yell and rant all she wanted, but Cal just wanted her to get it over with before they got to the studio. The studio was his sacred space. 
“All I want from you is silence. And to be left alone, but I’ll settle for silence at the moment.” Gemma was clutching her coffee like her life depended on it. Her Knuckles were practically white, and Calum could swear that there was a vein bulging in her forehead, just like the cartoons. 
“Well, your wish is my command, dollface.” Calum mock-bowed and could hear her practically growling. The smirk that played upon his face was just reflex at this point. Making her angry was so easy these days. He bowed again as he held the door for her when they got to the studio. Just to rub it in. 
---
“I’m done with him. Ashton, if I never see him again, it’ll be too soon, I’m telling you.” Gemma dropped her head into her hands and sighed. What was the point of life really? “In fact, I might have to strangle him.”
“I’d really prefer if you didn’t. We kind of need him for the band.” Ashton leaned on the counter adjacent to Gemma, staring hard at her. His brow was furrowed, as if he was trying to make a tough decision. About what, Gemma had no clue. “We should go get drinks tonight.” 
“Um, no? You’re literally a recovering alcoholic. There’s not a chance in Hell I’m putting you in that situation, especially when you’ve come so far.” Gemma picked her head up, studying every inch of Ashton’s face. She could not have been more proud of him, each day her heart swelling more with pride and love in his progress. She would never, ever let herself even think of putting him in a situation that could harm him. “Is everything okay?”
“Yeah, yeah.” Ashton chuckled, twisting a ring on his index finger. “Better than ever, actually. I was thinking we could just go to a restaurant, actually.” 
“Oh. Well in that case. Sure.” 
--
Thirty-eight minutes. That’s how long Calum had been sitting alone at the bar of some poorly-lit restaurant waiting for Ashton, without so much as even a text. Ashton had a lot of great qualities, but being reliable wasn’t one of them. 
Minute thirty-nine was when he noticed her. Gemma. 
She, too, was sitting alone at the bar, just a few seats down. Calum was guessing that she hadn’t noticed him yet, since she hadn’t fled the bar like a trapped animal. 
She was furiously typing on her phone, a petulant frown upon her lips. Her dark hair was pulled up into a ponytail, but there were a few little strands falling out around her face that did nothing to conceal the alcohol induced flush on her cheeks. 
Cal was wondering why she was here. That is, up until a large man came up and put his arm around her shoulders, leaning in until his lips were practically on her face to speak to her. 
Cal almost looked away. He almost left, almost minded his own business. 
Until he saw the look of disgust on Gemma’s face. And the way she tried so hard to get his arm off of her. 
Maybe he hated Gemma, but she didn’t deserve this. No one did. 
“I don’t see a boyfriend anywhere.” God, Calum could smell the stale beer on his breath from here. He didn’t know who this guy was but it didn’t take a genius to figure out that Gemma wanted nothing to do with him.  
“How bout now?” As the drunk straightened, Cal sized him up. While the man probably had about fifty pounds on him,  Cal had a solid two inches on the drunk. 
But the drunk just grumbled something about ‘whore’ and ‘not worth it’ and waddled away. 
Gemma, for the most part just looked defeated. Slightly surprised, but again, mostly defeated. 
“Hello Calum.” It came out with a heavy sigh, but Cal still took the seat next to her. 
“Aw, hello to you too babe.” The bartender slid Cal’s half finished drink back down to him, and Cal took a long sip. “Don’t look so happy to see me.”
Gemma snorted. Like actually snorted, as in the sound a pig makes. And then she laughed. Calum was convinced he had broken her. Who knew that was all it took. 
“I’m sorry. It’s just. Why you? Why did you, of all people, have to be here? What god cursed me with having to deal with you constantly? It’s just- why are you here?” Gemma looked incredulous. She stared at Cal, one eyebrow cocked, and a sarcastic smile on her lips. 
“Ashton told me to meet him here and then never showed.” As soon as Cal said Ashton’s name, Gemma fully choked on her drink, coughing and everything. Cal just stared at her, wondering if she was so drunk that she could remember how to swallow. Was that even possible? 
“Okay. I should go.” Once again, Gemma was trying to escape having to have a conversation with Calum. He had half a mind to just let her go. But curiosity got the better of him, so he followed her out into the frigid air. 
“Hang on. What do you know?” He stood next to her on the street. There was something going on for sure, something she knew that he didn’t. 
“According to you, nothing.” She smirked, clearly reveling in the fact that she had something he wanted. 
“Spill.” It was cold, and Cal just wanted to be at home in bed, not here playing games with Gemma. 
“Fine.” Gemma shivered in her sheer top, clearly as cold as Calum. “I think Ashton set us up. I was supposed to meet him here, too.”
“I’m going to strangle him.” Cal closed his eyes and tipped his head up to the sky, exhaling slowly. 
“You and me both.” Cal watched as Gemma turned away from him and began walking down the dark street, her shoulders hunched for warmth. 
Calum really had to learn to bite his tongue. And not stick his nose in other people's business, especially not Gemma’s. Still, it was getting harder and harder for him to convince himself he didn’t care. Even though he didn’t. Care, that is. She could walk home in the cold, all alone in the dark. Wouldn’t matter to him. Not one bit. In fact, it’d probably be good for her. Teach her a lesson about forgetting her coat. 
That reasoning was how he found himself walking her home, his warm leather jacket around her shoulders. 
@rip-lukes-balsamic​
70 notes · View notes
Text
Take Me Away
Tumblr media
Chapter One: Vacation, All I Ever Wanted
Summer - Four Months Earlier
My grandma confided in me when I was a little girl that we are never to overestimate or believe that everyone is inherently good. We were all born with goodness within us, but we were also born with another side that can sometimes fester for too long because we allow others to see the good and not the other. And when we finally release our alter egos, all the energy we kept to hide ourself is released. That’s when people see you are not the goody-two-shoes, squeaky-clean, practically-perfect-in-everyway-Mary Poppins-good. You’ve got a little Voldemort in you too.
See, I was a dreamer. I had these fantasies growing up, these story ideas or wishes that I’d act out in my head and pray would eventually come true. But life isn’t made to be easy, we’re not served what we desire on a silver platter. Rather we have to work for it, keep up the work, and continue working till our last breath. It’s not exactly the creme de la creme you see in movies, plays, tv shows. In fact I was severely let down in my late teens and early college days when I realized that animals won’t follow me around like Snow White, and really nice genuine guys come to sweep you off your feet.
Peyton Craft I’m talking to you — you ruined romance for me. And not just because you made me pay for our dinner date because you “forgot your wallet but not your ID at home” and then sloppily kissed me outside your Theta Chi frat house. You just gave me the creeps and copied off my English tests. Good riddance and I hope you find someone who doesn’t mind you grappling off their wallet like you probably still hold on to your mother . . . Shots fired but who gives a shit?
So back to the basics: never believe in what you hope or dream. Well I shouldn’t say it blatantly like that. More so, what I’m trying to say is that when you have these certain ideas or ways that your life or something in your life will play out, remember that idea is the .00099 percent chance it will actually happen or work. Same goes for romance. Or your idols and those people you adored when you were younger and didn’t know them.
The minute I finished college, I went straight to grad school. In my entire family, I was the first to graduate higher education. And it wasn’t because my family was dumb, or didn’t have the grades — okay maybe the odd few were that way — but really it came down to the fact they just didn’t want to go. They didn’t have that drive or passion to spend thousands of dollars or even win a scholarship to continue four more years on top of another couple years doing school when in fact they could be living up their lives at the old saloon bar in downtown Petaluma. Also, snobby students weren’t their cup of tea or should I say whiskey. I was the black sheep of my family. But graduating college, then grad school made me feel like I could accomplish anything in the world.
On the day of graduation, my parents bestowed me with the most stunning surprise of my life. A roundtrip four weeks spent in the lovely country of Italy; where I would tour the country from north to south, east to west. I wasn’t entirely sure how they were able to scrounge up the money they had to afford the trip, but it was something they knew I’d been dying to do. I was an Literature major and Art minor after all. Italy was one of the main countries which held both in high esteem. So there I was, holding the “golden ticket”, asking when I would be leaving which turned out to be two days later. And it was just about the moment I was going to lose it when mom pulled out grandma’s old beachcombing device and handed it off to me as if it were the scepter of a queen.
“If she were here, she’d given it to you. I know how you two loved to discover together. She’d want you to have it and use it on the trip. No doubt you’ll find some treasures there of your own!”
I wasn’t one to typically cry but this got to me. Holding grandma’s detector and about to lose it. Ever since I’d been little we would comb through the sand and grassy dunes of Bodega Bay, looking for little treasures or collectables. Grandma’s house was adorned in them, and whatever she found, she held dear. Call her a hoarder, but it was the healthy kind. She made stuff with the objects and knick knacks she found, creating beautiful jewelry, or intricate decor pieces. Each wound up being a better treasure than when it was first discovered because she made it beautiful.
So to say in the least, I was thrilled and emotionally compromised. I mean who surprises you with a last minute trip to Italy? Not many people, that I’m sure of. And for the next couple of days, I was floating around in a eternal bliss; from packing to not sleeping a wink at night. I was thrilled, ecstatic, and most of all, elated. No more essays and exams to worry about, just merely getting to the boot shaped country was my only obligation.
There was a bus I took from home in Rohnert Park that drove me to the city. For any of you non-Californians “the city” means San Francisco if you’re from the north of the state. If you live in SoCal, it’s Los Angeles. Rohnert Park is nestled in Sonoma county and just outside of wine county in Napa Valley. It’s approximately and hour north of the city and notorious for its ridiculous traffic when the 101 transforms from four lanes to two. Thankfully, the bus to the San Francisco airport was early in the morning. So in the early hours of June 5th, I sleepily made my way to the bus located new the expressway and waved goodbye to my parents and two year old niece who — like me — couldn’t sleep whenever something exciting was about to happen.
And just like that, I was on my way. In all honesty, I slept for the majority of the bus and flight. Surprisingly, there was no layover, in fact it was a straight shot to the Florence airport where upon arrival, I went through customs then searched the arrivals gate for the specific tour company my parents had signed me up for. The tour would start in Florence and go straight to the coast to Lido Di Camaiore where we would be staying in a beach resort for five days. After, we’d be taken back into Florence for four days, followed by the long drive up to Rome, eventually Venice, and then to Milan where the tour would end.
The tour company was run by an expatriate from Kentucky. With unkempt curly brown hair, and the Italian tan already shining on her skin, Kimmy Slant was the epitome of a tour guide. She wore khaki cargo shorts, a crew neck tank top with the tour company logo, and a bucket hat. She waved chaotically as me and other tired tourists slowly made their way over to where she stood. Once she called attendance and made sure everyone was here, she was squealing with delight as she led us out to the tour bus.
“Alright folks! Hop aboard the fun bus! It’s about an hour drive to Lido Di Camaiore! Paradise is close, but lets face it, you’re already here!”
We piled into the bus which fit approximately twenty-eight people if you squeezed and sat two to a row. I got my own seat since there was only twenty-seven. And as the bus pulled out of the pickup zone of the airport, I pressed my face against the glass to ogle at the life that seemed to surround me. I ignored the humidity that permeated the bus air. As other tourists waved fans in front of their faces, I continued to be in awe of where I was.
Tiny cars zipped by us on the freeway. Vespas and motorcycles, even the plain bike were seen zig zagging in-between the traffic like any normal day. Golden grass billowed up on hills melding into the brush of trees and vineyards which seemed to climb further up the hills that kept us in a small little valley. I yearned to stop the bus, let myself get off and run through the vineyards barefoot. But I forced myself to enjoy the ride, reveling in the nature, the culture, and the small glimpse of Italy I could see.
One hour later we were driving into the coastal town of Lido Di Camaiore. Kimmy had begun speaking to the tourists on the bus who were swiveling their heads around looking at everything they could see from the bus. It wasn’t until we pulled into the main entrance of the hotel we were staying at that my jaw dropped.
I lowered my sunglasses, gazing out to the crystal waters where the waves lapped up onto the white beach sandy shores. How could Northern Italy be so perfectly tropical? And with the majestic mountains in the back, I felt like there was a perfect combination of both beach and forest.
The hotel we were staying at was one of the best in the town. Casa Reale di Lido was a five star hotel with ground access to the beach and many other amenities. I was shocked that Kimmy could partner with such an extravagant place but once we all were leaving the bus she was throwing her arms around one of the managers who had come out to greet us. With an impressed nod, I grabbed my bags and followed the rest of my group into the luxurious lobby of the hotel, ogling at all the beautiful chandeliers and pieces of furniture which adorned the lobby and even gave way to the outdoor bar and restaurant in the back which showed a beautiful view of the beach.
“Your room keys are all ready for you to pick up! Just visit the front desk and give your name and that you’re part of the Kimmy tour! We’ll be planning on meeting up in the evening once you’re all settled in and make way for our plans here in Lido!” Kimmy was bubbly, holding on to the manager’s arm as she came into the lobby with us. She seemed to be holding on to him extra tight and her cheeks had heated up to a soft red. After retrieving my keys to the room, I grabbed my things and walked over to the elevator.
“Room 512,” I spoke to myself as I pressed the “up” button. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed someone standing behind me. The elevator dinged just as the doors opened and I pulled my luggage inside, the man following suit. He was carrying a small bag but already wore a slim fitting suit which resembled a soft blue-grey color. He was browsing his phone, but something made him familiar to me. I couldn’t pin point it . . .
But then it all hit me. I froze in place, eyes widening.
It was Aaron Tveit. TV, movie and most of all the prince of Broadway! I’d spent my teen years and college years swooning over his performances and the way he sang every song so perfectly that sometimes I felt he sang it better than the original. My girlfriends would tease me about my “little crush” and ask why it wasn’t someone like Channing Tatum or Chris Evans. Don’t get me wrong, those were so good-looking dudes, but none of them set my heart fluttering like I had some arrhythmia.
As the elevator took us up, I tried to remain calm. I took normal breaths, attempting to remain calm as I looked straight ahead at the doors. I saw the number go up, wondering if I’d have the guts to say something by the time we got to his or my floor. But it all happened so quickly. The elevator dinged on the 4th floor and when the doors opened he left quickly, not even looking up from his phone.
At that moment I sighed; partially in relief but also in defeat. I couldn’t say one thing. Not even “beautiful weather on the coast”. Nope. I was too much like a fish with my mouth open in a perfectly shaped “O” and my eyes practically bulging out of their sockets. I forced myself to leave the small confines of the elevator for my room and trudged down the hall. Maybe it was the jet lag which was beginning to get to me. Maybe it was making me seem awkward and less of myself. Either way as I entered into my room, the air conditioner set and blowing cool air to relax my sweaty skin, I forgot about Aaron Tveit and leaped for my bed where I fell asleep for another four solid hours.
Of course as I was drifting off to sleep, he briefly came into mind.
We were both in Italy, staying in the same hotel. There’s not a doubt in my mind I would see him again. I had just better up my game.
__________
Let me know if you’d like to join the taglist! Hope you enjoyed the first chapter:) The tension will begin in the next chapter ;) - Holly
Taglist: 
12 notes · View notes
chickensarentcheap · 4 years
Text
Best Part of Me -Chapter 59
Warnings: Profanity
Tagging: @c-a-v-a-l-r-y​, @alievans007​, @innerpaperexpertcloud​, @ocfairygodmother​
Tumblr media
A hot shower and a three hour nap -aided by a mixture of antidepressants, anxiety meds, and pain killers washed down by three shots of tequila- has done Tyler a world of good.  Waking up feeling energized; still riding the high of the morning’s adrenaline rush and relatively pain free. Nothing more than a dull throb in the deepest part of the shoulder; some discomfort and audible cracking and popping when he stretches and manipulates it. But it’s bearable, unlike the agony that’s been a near constant fixture in his life for the past couple of years. While the initial replacement surgery and rehab had both been complete successes, a full recovery had eluded him. It had been his own fault, of course; the surgeon’s orders  had been to alter his lifestyle and to avoid the very ‘activity’ that had caused so much damage in the first place. That ‘advice’ had lasted all of four months, until Nik had called, desperately needing his help and he’d been unable to resist both the lure of the game and the promise of damn good money.
He’d attempted to walk away several times in as many years, fully intending to commit himself to being a family man with his own little side business. Content with the motions of being the one to stay home with the kids while his wife either went back to school or found a new career she’d be happy with. But sometimes the best laid plans don’t work out. Not long after an early term miscarriage when the twins were two and a half, she’d  gotten pregnant with Declan DESPITE being on birth control and coming to a mutual decision to wait until both Millie and the twins were in school full time before once again trying to add to their family. It had been completely unexpected, and off of their previous plans regarding their home life quickly went by the wayside. The job was easy money; he was confident in his skills and his abilities and Nik had promised to offer only the easiest of gigs.
That changed quickly. What should have been an ‘in and out’ assassination of a key political figure in El Salvador turning  into a four day shit show that had him falling into dangerous enemy territory and almost needing to be extracted himself. After that, he’d said ‘fuck it’ and began taking whatever Nik brought to the table. And his physical health began to pay the price.
He orders a meal from room service and cracks open the bottle of whisky in the mini bar. He’s stuck to his word; staying sober while actually ON the job and not ever indulging during his downtime. Unlike the old days, he’s able to both pace himself AND stop after just a couple. A far cry from the guy who’d polish off an entire bottle and would be either too hung over to get up with his kids in the morning, or already passed out in the early evening; missing school events and extra curricular activities that he’d promised he’d attend. He refuses to be that guy again; the one who’d almost single handedly ruined his marriage because he put the bottle and the pain meds at the top of his priority list; allowing his addictions to take precedence over his family. The one who’d rightfully had his ass kicked out and then spent the next six months in a drunken stupor.
Never again. Never again will he be ‘that guy’. The absolute failure as a husband and a father. He can control it now; no longer needing to silence the inner demons or lessen the emotional suffering by getting. The want not nearly as powerful. Before it had been a way of life; no day complete without at least the smallest buzz. Now it’s a matter of convenience. Even enjoyment. A feeling of satisfaction and relief when the whisky finally hits the tongue and he experiences the initial burn in the back of his throat. After that, one drink doesn’t make him crave more. Instead satisfying his palate with bottle water and Gatorade and terrible coffee made in the hotel provided maker.
He’s lounging in the middle of the bed in a pair of boxer briefs when Koen finally returns. Back resting against the headboard and his legs stretched out; laptop resting on his thighs and a plate of food in his hands. And he only gives a brief glance towards the door when Koen stomps in and allows it to slam shut behind him.  Offering no greeting, calmly and casually eating from the enormous serving of goat curry and naan bread,  eyes never leaving the video playing on the computer; his three oldest on the plane, reading HIM a story and every so often having mispronounced words gently and lovingly corrected by their mother. And the grin that plays on his lips is double fold; pride and love for those beautiful and intelligent little human beings he’d had a hand in creating, and amusement at Koen’s mutters and complaints and strings of profanity.
“Look at you,” his friend grumbles. “All fucking relaxed and shit. Cocky, shit eating  grin on your face.”
Tyler’s attention  never leaves  the laptop. A different video this time; Addie giving a real, genuine smile when she has her chin tickled. That one brings the prick of tears to his eyes. She’s still so tiny and so fragile, but she is...in fact...growing up.
“Why do you swear all the time?” He finally asks. “Makes you sound stupid. Find another fucking adjective.”
Koen smirks. “Well aren’t you just the clever one. Leave it to your brain damaged ass to remember THAT.”
“It’s my short term memory that’s fucked. Although I do remember threatening to throw your ass off the balcony. Keep calling me stupid or brain damaged, and it’ll happen.”
“Don’t be so goddamn sensitive. What’cha watching?”
“Just some videos Esme sent me. Of the kids. I’ve got two five year olds and a six year old that can read better than I can. How’d the fuck that ever happen?”
“Well their momma’s pretty damn smart. Maybe just be thankful their brains at least took after her.”
Tyler frowns, then flips Koen the middle finger.  “I meant that they’re practically babies still and they can read like they’re a lot older. They’re so smart. So fucking smart.”
“Definitely gonna be trouble makers when they’re older. Imagine them as teenagers? Especially Millie? With that mouth of hers?”
“That mouth of hers is going to keep trouble AWAY from her. She says what she wants; fuck anyone’s feelings. Someone gets mouthy with her when she’s older, she’ll put them in their place. And if her own mouth doesn’t do it, her right hook will. She's a savage that kid.”
“Best of both mom and dad if you ask me. And look at you just kicking back. Acting like  you didn’t just butcher two people this morning.”
Tyler shrugs. “Am I supposed to feel sorry for them?”
“Just thought maybe you’d be a little more...I don’t know...grumpy.”
“Why would I? They got what was coming to them. And they deserved a lot worse. You think that was brutal? Wait until I have more time and more space.”
“You’re starting to scare me a bit, mate. You’re enjoying this a little too much, I reckon.”
“Well if it was  your family being threatened, you’d enjoy it too. You know what kind of things they would have done to my wife and kids? What I did is tame compared to what they had planned. I’ve heard the threats; you haven’t. It’s nightmare inducing shit. Let’s leave it at that.”
“That why you been freaking out in your sleep? Waking up barely able to breathe and shit? Scared the crap out of me the first couple of times.”
“It’s fucking with my head a bit,”  Tyler admits. “Kind of hard not to let it mess with you. Trust me when I say that what I read? What was said about Esme? About the kids? I don’t wish any of it on my worst enemy.”   It makes bile rise in his throat just thinking about it and he places the laptop on the bed and reaches for the bottle of Gatorade sitting on the nightstand. Downing half in order to rid himself of the bitterness and the burn.   “Heard you guys had a bit of trouble.”
Koen scowls, pausing in the middle of taking off his gear. “Don’t get all cocky again, young man.”
“Not getting cocky. Just repeating what I heard. Didn’t you guys leave the same time I did?”
“Your point?”
“No point.” A slow, sly grin spreads across his face. “Just making an observation. I mean, I was alone and had to take out two people. By myself. Took me twenty minutes. And that includes me getting there AND back. You know all the shit I’ve done since then?”
“Nope. But I bet you’re gonna tell me, aren’t ya.”
“Took a shower, ate, slept for three hours. Now I’m eating again. And you’re getting back. Just now. It’s almost six. In the evening.”
“You’ve kept yourself busy. You jerk off sometime in there too?”
“Twice, actually.”
“Your lazy ass could have handled some more work. Instead you’ve been here slacking.”
“I’d done my bit for the day. Next time be faster.”
“Easy for you to say,” Koen scoffs. “Mister ‘I have all the experience’.  You now, we could have used your help out there.”
“Oh I’m sorry. I didn’t hear that. Can you repeat it?”
“Don’t be a little prick."
“I swear you just said that you could have used MY help. I swear you just said that.”
“You’re asking for an ass kicking, you know that?”
“Funny how you wanted my help when this morning you were acting I like I didn’t know what the fuck In was doing. It’s almost like...I don’t know...like you’re actually admitting you were wrong.”
“I ain’t admitting shit. Just saying we could have used your help.”
“Why? Apparently I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“I am five seconds away from punching you in the face,” Koen growls. “And your wife won’t be too happy if I mess that face up. So…”
“Just swallow your pride and admit you’re wrong, mate. That you shouldn’t have underestimated me. Get it off your chest. It’ll make you feel better.”
“Make you feel better, you mean. I’d rather stroke your cock than your ego.”
“Well you’re definitely never getting anywhere near my cock so it’s my ego or nothing.”
“Fine,” Koen sighs heavily. “I underestimated you. I will never again second guess your skills or your abilities. But I still think you’re a brain damaged fuck.”
“I’ll take it,” Tyler says, then sits the now empty plate and Gatorade bottle on the nightstand and swings his legs over the edge of the bed. “How did it go in the end?” he asks, groaning and grimacing as he stands. Forty starting to feel like it’s closer to death, never mind middle age.
“They’re dead. So it ended on a good note. Put up a hell of a fight. Rata took an elbow to the face and went crazy. Beat the guy to death. You would have been impressed. I think he’s a natural.”
“And you?”
“I prefer the simple things in life. Pull a trigger and it’s done. I’ll leave the more hands on, gruesome shit for you two. Gotta date or something?”
“Going to the airport.” He slips into a pair of jeans and a simple black t-shirt. “Going to see my wife and kids.”
“Think that’s a good idea?”
Tyler sighs in exasperation. “Don’t fucking start this shit again.”
“Just if anyone is following you and you lead them right to your family…”
“Anil gave me the okay. Said he’s got tons of guys keeping their eyes on things. Yaz is sending a couple of people with me. So fuck off with this overprotective bullshit.”
“Now you know how your wife feels.”
“I have a reason to worry about her. A LOT of reasons. Damn good ones too. If you’re going to ride my ass so hard, at least pull my fucking hair.”
Koen smirks. “You’re into that kinda shit, aren’t ya. I knew it. Always knew you were a freak.”
“As much as I’d like to stay here and discuss my sex life with you, I’ve got better things to do.”  He attaches his holster to his right hip, gathers up his wallet and hotel key card and both phones.
“You better not come back here with that ‘’just got fucked’ grin on your face,” Koen warns. “Because I will beat your ass.”
“You’ll be too busy beating something else.” Tyler retorts, right hand mimicking jerking off. Chuckling when Koen throws a shoe at him when he steps out the door.
****
It’s only a fifteen minute drive to the airport and he already knows everything there is to know about the young tech that Yaz has recruited to ‘escort’ him. It’s annoying enough not to be able to something as simple as driving, but to have to stuck with someone that is overly chatty and friendly is nothing short of torture.  He’s never been a social creature; unlike his wife who makes friends easily and never shies away from making conversation with just about anyone, including strangers in the grocery store or out on the street. She’d been the first...and only...chatty person that hasn’t gotten on his nerves.
Her name is Riya and she’s twenty one; last of eight kids, her mother and father both extremely successful and wealthy business people in Dubai. The so-called ‘black sheep’ of the family; all but disowned when she’d decided to attend an American university  -Georgetown- and  make her home there. Even if he HAD have been talker, he wouldn’t have had the chance to offer up much commentary; her mouth running a mile a minute as she nervously and awkwardly spills even the smallest details of her life.
He doesn’t have the heart to tell her to stop her. The old Tyler...the one that existed only six short years ago...would have already snapped and told her to shut the fuck up. But who he is now...the man he is...is different in so many ways. Far more patient. Considerate. Empathetic, even. And the father of a little girl that is the very definition of a chatterbox. Who’s bright eyed and bubbly and talkative from the time she opens her eyes in the morning until the moment she closes them at night. And he wouldn’t want some asshole speaking to his own daughter like that, so why would he?
“How long HAVE you been married for?” Riya asks, and he can hear Esme’s voice in his head; reminding him that not everyone is out to get him. That their curiosity is often just that. They’re genuinely interested in him and want to be his friend.
“Six and a half years.” Sometimes it doesn’t feel nearly that long. Other times, considering all of the bad shit they’ve been through and the time they didn’t think they’d make it. It seems a hell of a lot longer.
“And five kids, right? In only six and a half years?”
“We’ve really been together for seven. Well, almost seven. But yeah. Five kids.”
“They must be really close together.”
“First three are. My daughter is six, the boys are five.”
“Twins? Identical or…?”
“Fraternal. Millie...my daughter...was only two months when we found out they were on their way. They were kind of a surprise, needless to say. We have another boy after them; he’ll be two in a few months. And we have a baby girl. Almost eight weeks.”
“Just a little one.”
Tyler nods. “Very little. Very tiny. My wife is, too, Small. But feisty as hell. And tough. Toughest and strongest person I know.”
“Yaz said you met on the job.”
“Yeah, we got sent out on the same gig, To Bangladesh. Actually had to pretend we were married.”
Riya laughs. “Really?”
“First time I ever got mixed up in something like THAT. It’s a long story, but in the end, my fake wife ended up becoming my real wife.”  He doesn’t feel the need to fill in the gaps between beginning and end; Dhaka and what happened there has never been kept off the radar. Word travels fast in the dame, and every single details has been made available; everything from Mahajan fucking him over to Gaspar’s betrayal to  his near death experience.
“Probably the best ending to a job you’ve ever had,” Riya comments.
“Took me nearly dying and her sticking her fingers in my neck to keep me alive, but yeah, in the end things turned out pretty damn good. What about you? You got a family? Other than the ones that don’t speak to you?”
“Nope. It’s just me. It’s hard finding someone that understands this kind of life. Who won’t judge you for it. And the people you meet through this life aren’t exactly the settling down types. As much as I want to believe I’ll meet someone, I probably should just prepare myself to be alone for the long haul.”
“There’s gotta be someone out there. Either in the game or someone who won’t be bothered by it.”
Fuck. He’s starting to sound like his wife. Years spent listening to her reason with her little sister over the phone that there has to be a guy -or girl- out there that would be into her; a full time student with five cats and a host of mental health issues and an extremely toxic family. Or hearing her talk Ovi through his personal issues; always chasing the wrong girl and left brokenhearted in the end. Normally he just stays out if; offering shrugs of the shoulders or a simple nod or a head shake when Esme attempts to get him involved.
“Maybe there is,” Riya sighs. “Do you have any single friends?”
“My single friends are single for a reason. And I’m a lot older than you and they would be too. So…”
“What about Ovi? He’s your friend. He’s young. Is he single?”
“He’s actually more my son than my friend”
“Son?” Her brow furrows in confusion. “How…?”
“Another long story. We ended up taking in him, giving him a proper home, a family. But yeah. He’s single.”
“Do you think  maybe you could…?”
Tyler laughs. “Yeah...no.  Just no. I’m not trying to be a dick about it, but I don’t get involved with this kind of thing. That, and I’ve got some pretty serious shit I’m dealing with and it’s definitely NOT the time even if  I WAS  the kind that would help. I mean, my wife likes to stick her nose where it doesn’t belong. You could always ask her to talk to him or whatever. I’m not who you want. Trust me.”
“Do you think she would? Put in a good word for me?”
“I guess,” he shrugs. “I don’t know. Look, I’m not the sociable type. So I don’t mean to come across as an asshole, but…”
“You’re honest,” she says. “I heard that about you. That you don’t say much, but you mean what you say and don’t pull any punches.”
“I can be a little harsh,” Tyler admits. “So I’ve been told, anyway.  I’ve bet you heard a lot of things about me.”
She nods.
“Probably not a lot of good things.”
“More good than bad. But the bad is pretty...well...bad.  I don’t know; you don’t seem that awful to me. I mean, how awful can someone be when they have a wife and five kids? No woman would stick around long enough to have one kid, never mind that many.”
“Never thought of it that way. I’m not an easy person to live with. I’ve put her through a lot. But maybe I’m not as terrible as I think I am.”
“I don’t think she’d still be around if you were. If she’s as tough and strong as you say she is, she would have hauled ass a long time ago.”
****
He’s still thinking of those words when they arrive at the airport; pulling right onto the tarmac behind the smaller hangar he’d flowed into only two days before. It feels like a lifetime has passed since then. Since he’s stood in front of his home, kissing and hugging his wife and kids goodbye and wondering if he’d ever see them again. With how successful the morning had been, he wants to be more confident in regards to the eventual outcome. But he knows how things work; each kill will get harder and messier and more complicated. Mahajan will clue into his involvement and up the stakes even more. One good day doesn’t mean you can let your guard down. Not in the slightest.
Riya waits in the car, but both drivers and passengers of the three vehicles that had followed them climb out. Staggering themselves along the tarmac, eyes surveying the surroundings; bullet proof vests under their clothing, weapons at the ready.  The jet’s already arrived and the stairs being placed in front of the open door when he crosses the distances between it and the car; less than ten feet away when the first little body appears. Millie with her ever present messy hair and those Spiderman sandals; an Incredible Hulk t-shirt paired with a frilly -and glittery- pink and purple tutu over a pair of camo leggings.  Her head down at first and a slight frown on her face; shrugging a unicorn and sloth themed backpack onto her shoulders and one foot tentatively checking the strength and support of the stairs in front of her. And when she finally does glance up, the look is one of shock at first.  Her brow furrowed and those huge blue eyes wide and disbelieving. Then quickly widening and sparkling when realization sets in; a brilliant smile spreading across her face.
“Daddy!” She shrieks, and immediately forgets about her discomfort on the stairs, rushing down them and leaping from the second last one; not even stumbling or missing a single stride. “Daddy!”
Tyler catches her as she throws herself at him, effortlessly scooping her up into his arms. Feeling those little arms immediately circle his neck, squeezing as tight as they can and how soft her cheeks and her forehead are against his lips and how impossibly light she seems.
“You said we wouldn’t see you  for a few days!” Her tone has a slight scolding quality to it.
“I thought I’d surprise you guys. I got things finished nice and early so I could come and say hi. I missed you,” he lays a hand on the back of her head and presses a kiss to her temple and then her brow. “I missed you so much.”
“I miss you too. This is the best surprise EVER.”
“Even better than getting Saju as a late birthday gift?”
"I love Saju, but I love you more. You’re my daddy. And I was worried about you. About the bad guys getting a hold of you.”
“The bad guys don’t stand against me. You know that.”
“Daddy!” TJ hollers, and soon both he and his brother -and two dogs- are racing towards him. And with Millie still on his hip, he drops down to one knee, laughing when the force of those of those small bodies - and all of the power and excitement and love inside of them- knock him off balance and he finds himself on his ass on the damp, cold tarmac. Gathering all three kids into his arms and pulling them tightly into him.
“I knew you could do it,” Tanner’s face is buried in the side of his neck, tears hot against his skin. “I knew you could beat up the bad guys and still come and see us! I missed you. I missed you so much.”
“I’ve only been gone two days, mate.”
“Doesn’t matter if it’s only two hours. I still missed you.”
“I missed you too. I missed ALL of you.”  
He presses his lips to each forehead, returns each tight, fierce hug. Still sitting on the ground as he listens to all three speak at once’ excited tales about what they’d done on the plane and the movies they’d watched and the naps they’d taken and the food they’d eaten, Millie showing off her matching bracelet.  And she moves out of the way when Delcan arrives; a beaming smile on his face and a ‘miss daddy’ in his tiny voice before throwing his arms around Tyler’s neck. And he runs his fingers through his son’s silky red hair and showers his cheeks with kisses and holds him as tight as Declan will let him. And even now he’s not sure he deserves all of this. The adoration and the unconditional love and their blind faith and trust in him.
“Good to see ya,” Kyle says in greeting, placing Addie -in her car seat carrier- on the ground beside him, then offering a hand to help Tyler to his feet and giving him a one armed hug. “Especially in one piece. Heard today was the day. Must have went okay. You’re standing here.”
“Went better than I thought it would. I’ll take a good start over a bad one any day.”   He drops to a knee once more, smiling at his baby girl as he unfastens the straps of the carrier.  “Hey sweet pea...hey little peanut…” he scoops that tiny body into his arms, settling her against his chest; a forearm under her bum, hand on the back of her head. “Daddy missed you. He missed you so much.”
“What are you even doing here?” Esme inquires as she joins them, a playful scolding tone to her voice and a look of pure relief on her face.
He grins down at her. “I guess crossing your fingers worked.”
“I guess it did,” she says, and he’s able to keep Addie pressed securely against him with one arm as he wraps the other around his wife; pulling her tightly into him, lips meeting her temple. “I know it’s only been two days,” her voice is muffled against his chest, both arms around his waist. “But I have missed you so much.”
“I missed you too. It’s felt longer than two days.”
She nods, pulling away slightly to look up at him, tears sparking in her eyes. “I was so worried about you. Everything went okay?”
“Better than I thought it would. I’ll call you later and tell you all about it. Fill you in on all the gory details.”
“Yes, because I just love your stories of mutilation and homicide. You’re okay?” Her hands rub at his sides. “You look okay.”
“I’m fine. Not a scratch on me.”
“Guess you haven’t lost your touch after all. And to think you were worried about that.”  Her face turns serious, the amount of tears in her eyes increasing. “I was so fucking worried about you, Tyler.”
“I know you were.” He presses a kiss to her forehead. “It’s okay, baby. Don’t cry. Everything’s fine.”
“I’m just relieved. That I didn’t just have to take your for it and I got to see it...you...with my own eyes. I’m proud of you. I’m so proud of you.”
“Now you’re going to make ME cry.”
“Did you get the videos? Did you watch them?”
“I did. And I’m slightly concerned that my six year and five year olds are already smarter than I am.”
“I don’t think they’re anywhere near being that smart yet, but they are crazy intelligent. Almost scary HOW intelligent. We are going to have our work cut out for us, I think. Having three brainiacs in the house?”
“Four if you count their mom. Where do you think they get it from? My looks, your brain. We’ve been through this.”
“Is that some sneaky, backhanded way of calling me ugly?” she teases.
“Baby, you’re the most beautiful woman in the world, you know that. And I love you,” he places a soft kiss to her lips. “So much.”
“I love you too. And did you see Addie? Her smile? Her REAL smile? She smiles exactly like you.  Her eyes crinkle and everything. So there. She DID get something from you, after all. Are you okay?” She reaches up and lays a hand on the side of her face, running her thumb over his lips. “With what happened? You’re alright?”
“I’m okay. I just missed you guys. It’s been harder than I thought it would.”
“It’s been six months. You had a whole different life for half a year. I’d be worried if going back to this WASN’T hard.”
“It’s not just that. It’s...I don’t know….” Tyler shrugs. “I can’t talk about it right now. Not with the kids around.”
“Is it about what you did?”
He nods. “About what I did. How I felt about it. How I DIDN’T feel. We’ll talk later. I can’t stay long; just in case someone is keeping an eye on me. You guys will be safer at the house than you will be standing out here talking to me.”
“Thank you. For making the effort to get here.  The kids needed that; to see you. I needed that. I really needed to see you. I needed to make sure you were okay.”
“I needed to see you, too. I was worried I’d never get the chance again. And I wish I could stay longer. Or go to the house with you guys. I’d give anything to be able to do that. Anything.”
She gives a small, understanding smile. “I know you would.”
“I gotta go.” He holds Addie out in front of him, kissing her forehead. “I love you, little peanut. Stop growing up so fast. You might be the last one.”
“We’ll talk about that later too,” Esme says, and he leans down to press a kiss to her temple before placing Addie in her arms. “I love you. We’ll see you in a few days, right?”
“Yep.” He attempts a reassuring smile, then kisses her; long and soft and sweet. “I love you. Call me when the kids are asleep. We’ll talk about stuff.”
“Okay,” she agrees, squeezing him tightly and burying her face in her chest once more when he gives her one last hug. Holding onto him longer and tighter than before.  Unable to control the tears that trickle down her face.
****
“You should see this place,” Esme says four hours later, after all the kids have finally settled in their rooms  and have managed to fall asleep. “Remember when we stayed at Mahajan’s? What that place was like? Well this Mahajan’s on steroids. I am serious. Ten bedrooms. TEN! And eleven bathrooms! Who cleans all those bathrooms? We have three and we can’t keep up half the time. And the master ensuite is bigger than our entire bedroom. And our room at home is what I consider huge.”
He can’t hold but smile at the youthful exuberance in her voice. He knows she’s exhausted; physically and emotionally. Not just from a twelve hour flight with five kids, but with everything that’s gone down within the past month and a half.  But he can hear the difference; being in Mumbai and closer to him has lifted some of the stress and worry, replacing it with relief and at least some peace of mind.
“And you should the shit this guy has,” she continues. “I’ve never seen anything like it. An underground garage full of insanely expensive exotic cars. A home theatre, indoor and outdoor pools and jacuzzis, his own tennis and basketball courts. Who needs all this stuff? I thought we had a lot of stuff. This? This is our stuff times a thousand.”
“We have a lot of stuff...normal stuff...because we have five kids. He has a lot of stuff because he doesn't have anyone or anything else to spend his money on.”
“”I mean, we have money too. We’re not exactly poor. Not anymore, anyway.”
“We don’t have  his kind of money, babe. What we have in the bank is like a month’s salary to him.”
“We also don’t buy stuff just to buy and have stuff. This is just insane to me. And the animals. It’s not one or two, Tyler. It’s its own goddamn zoo. He’s got tigers and monkeys and peacocks and a sloth. And snakes. So many snakes. Don’t even get me started in the snakes. All I have to say is thank god they’re far enough away from the house and securely contained. Because you know my fear of snakes.”
“I don’t know where this fear comes from. We’ve only had one snake in the house so far”
“In  my shoe!” She reminds him. “Which I tried to stick my foot into, thank you very much.”
“What was one of the first things I told you when we first moved back to Australia? Especially where we moved TO. Check your shoes before you put them on. If you listened to me more often…”
“What if it bit me?”
“You would have lived because it wasn’t poisonous. And it was a baby. The way you fucking screamed, you would have though it was an anaconda trying to eat one or two of the kids.”
“I don’t like snakes. I told this when we first lived there. That I’m scared of them but I loved you enough to live somewhere where there’s tons of them. And you promised you’d be the one to handle them.  And the spiders.”
“Which I have. And the dingoes. Have I let a dingo get you?”
“You’re probably waiting for the opportunity to feed me to one.”
“Baby, if I wanted to get rid of you, there’s about a hundred different ways I could do it. And feeding you to a dingo is NOT one of them. And I don’t want to get rid of you, so…”  He stretches his legs out in front of him, resting his bare feet on the top railing of the balcony. “...you’re safe.”
“What I don’t understand is our children’s fascination and love of snakes and spiders. If you didn’t encourage them to pick the damn things up and let them crawl all over them…”
“They’re not dangerous. They can’t hurt the kids. Let’s not raise pussies, okay? They have to learn about stuff, yeah? Let them learn. As long as they’re not in danger, what’s the worst that could happen? What are they going to do? Want a Huntsman as a pet?”
“I will refuse to step foot in the house again,” she declares. “I will move out. I will live with Ovi in the guest house. If you EVER let the kids do anything like that, I swear…”
“I’d miss you too much. I know what lines I can’t cross.”
“Speaking of lines you shouldn’t cross. Who’s the girl you were with tonight?”
“Are you serious right now?”
“What? You thought I wouldn’t notice you left with her?”
Tyler grins. “Esme, are you jealous?”
“Do I have a reason to be?”
“I kind of like this. You getting all jealous. You getting all worked up. It’s kinda hot, actually. And no, you don’t have a reason to be jealous. She’s young enough to be my kid.”
“Maybe she likes older men.”
“Good for her. But I like you, so…”
“So who is she?”
“Riya. She works for Nik. She’s from Dubai. Apparently her folks are loaded and basically disowned her for going to school in the States and picking the job she did. Sound familiar?”
“That DOES seem a little too close to home for my liking.”
“She actually wants to talk to you.”
“Oh how cute,” Esme scoffs. “She wants my permission before she bangs my husband. Well at least this is asking before she tries.”
“Only person I want to bang is you. And she wants to talk to you about Ovi.”
“Ovi? What about him?”
“You’re the one who can’t stay out of other peoples’ business, right? You like meddling in relationships.”
“Pardon me? It’s advising. Not meddling. Advising.”
“She wants you to hook her up.”
“With Ovi?”
“Are you following along at all or have I been talking to myself?”
“I mean, it’s Ovi. He’s like my kid. No. Scratch that. He IS my kid. I can’t set him up./”
“Why not?”
“Do you want me setting Millie up? Or TJ? Or Tanner?”
“First off, Millie is six. The boys are five. It’s not the same thing. Just do it. Put in a good word for her.”
“So now you’re encouraging me to meddle? That’s a first for you.”
“I’m encouraging you to help a poor, desperate girl out. And Ovi too. He’s been acting like a little bitch since Chloe took off and I can’t can’t take much more. So do me a solid and save what’s left of my sanity and help Ovi get laid.”
“Okay, wow. THAT’S a little disturbing. Isn’t that supposed to be your thing? Anything sex related? You’re a guy. You find him a piece of ass. Call one of your hoes from your old  little black book.”
“Actually, I didn’t have anyone in India,” Tyler admits.
“You poor baby,” she scoffs. “My heart bleeds for you. And find. I will put in a good word for this girl. But if you want him to get laid, you figure out how to make it happen. And don’t sample the goods, either.”
“Only goods I want to sample are yours. So why don’t you come over here and let me.”
“You’re hurting, aren’t you,” Esme laughs.
“A little. It’s been forever.”
“It’s been two days, Tyler.”
“Feels like it’s been forever. What are you wearing?”
“Are you serious right now? You want to have phone sex?”
“You can’t come here and I can’t go there, so…”
“I’m wearing a lovely combination of premenstrual syndrome, baby puke, and dog hair.”
“Now THAT’S sexy. PMS, huh? So things are going back to normal that way.”
“It was going to happen eventually,” Esme sighs. “After the next one, they can take everything out. I’m done. I won’t need any of it  anymore. They can have it. If I never have a period again, that’s fine by me, I’d say it’s good for you too because you won’t have to put up with my extreme bitchiness once a month, but you have two daughter who will go through this one day.”
He frowns “Can Addie at least get to her first birthday before we talk about this shit?”
“It’s going to happen, Tyler. I mean it could happen to Millie in a few years. I was ten.”
“Esme, for fuck sakes. I don’t…”
“Sorry, honey. I hate to break your heart like this. But one day it’s going to happen. And one day she’s even going to want to have sex and need to go on birth control and…”
“Do you want a divorce? Because bringing this shit up is how you get a divorce.”
“I love you,  Tyler James. You’re my favorite human And I love how you can impale someone with a garden rake but you can’t handle the thought of your daughter maturing. You’re so fucking cute. You’re so cute, I’d have phone sex with you right now if my cramps weren’t so bad. I am telling you, after the next one? My body is done. That’s it. Take it all out. It’s not needed anymore.”
“Next one? I thought we weren’t going to talk about that until I got home.”
“I made the decision. Without you.”
He smirks. “Oh, so you mean like you usually do about everything.”
“Pretty much. If you really want another one…”
“You gotta want it too. Not just me. I don’t want you doing it just because I want it.”
“I do want to. One more. An even number.  And if something happens like it did with the one that should have been between the twins and Declan…”
Tyler sighs. “I don’t want to talk about this.”
“We stop if something goes wrong. Because once was bad enough. Well twice, if I count the one with Mark.  I can’t keep having my heart broken like that. And if we can’t successfully carry another one, we just stop. Okay?”
“Okay,” he agrees. “And it wasn’t fun for me, either. Going through that. It was my baby too.”
“I know. But you were amazing and so good with me and it made me love you even more. I’m worried about you, Tyler. There was something in your eyes tonight. When you talked about what you did today. I can’t put my finger on it. I just know what I saw and that I’ve never seen it before. It wasn’t old Tyler OR new Tyler. I don’t know who it was.”
“Before I tell you what’s going on, I need to tell you what  I did. And I know you hate hearing the gory details. But I need to tell you.”
“Okay…” There’s a slight rustle of the phone as she shifts positions in bed. “...I’m not going to sleep for a couple days after this, am I.” While she accepts and supports what he does, she draws the line at hearing the details. She’d seen enough in Dhaka, and once that was over, so was her desire to ever see -or think about- another drop of blood again. “Did you shoot them?”
“No. I didn’t shoot them. I was more...hands on.”
“Like your bare hands, or…?”
“Sort of. I kinda slit a guy’s throat and gutted another one. Literally.”
“Okay…”
“And I liked it. I liked doing it. And I’ve never liked doing it before. I killed because I had to. Because I had to keep myself alive. Now I’m doing it because I WANT to. Because I enjoy it. That’s fucked, yeah? Tell me that’s fucked. That I’M fucked.”
“I wouldn’t say it’s fucked. And I definitely won’t say you’re fucked. And I can’t say I’m totally shocked. Or shocked at all, to be honest.”
“Maybe we’re both fucked,” he says. “And not in the good, fun way either.”
“Well before you question our levels of depravity and insanity, let’s look at this for what it is. This isn’t a normal job. This isn’t what you’re used to. You’re used to not having any emotional ties to what you do. You go in, you do what you have to do, you get out. That’s it. You don’t know these people, you don’t know the people they’re hurting, none of that. You’re not connected to any of them, right?”
“Right.”
“Well this time you DO have a connection. A very personal one. These people threatened your family. And I don’t know exactly what the threats are, but they must be pretty bad if you won’t tell me.  I mean, people are saying horrible, twisted things about people you love. About me and your kids. It doesn’t get more fucked up than that; threatening children. Addie’s one of them and she’s just a baby. What kind of fucked person says shit like that about a baby?”
“Evil people,” Tyler concludes. “Really fucking evil.”
“And you’re pissed. To your very core. I see if in your eyes, Tyler. I hear it in your voice. How angry you actually are. How disgusted you are. And you have every right to feel those things. This is as personal as it gets. And you wonder why you enjoyed it? I’d enjoy it too if someone threatened you and I got to kill them. I’d enjoy every fucking second.”
“It just makes me feel like such a dick,” he admits. “Like I’m a horrible fucking person. I made the one guy look at me. Made him watch me while I slit his throat. And he recognized me. He knew who I was. And I liked that he did. That my face was the last thing he saw.”
“And that doesn’t make you a bad person,” Esme says. “A bad person wouldn’t  be worried that it makes him a bad person. You’re a good person, Tyler. I know you struggle to see that. But I see it. And I know it. I know who you are away from all of this. I know how loving you are. How gentle you are. What you did today...what you felt or didn’t feel...that doesn’t erase who you are or what you’re like away from all of this.”
He blinks back tears “This is fucked. This all so fucked.”
“You’re doing what you have to do. You’re stopping them before they can do the same thing to us. Or worse.”
“Definitely worse. Much, much worse.”
“Do you want to tell me what the threats were or…”
“No. You don’t need to hear that. You don’t need that shit in your head. It’s bad enough it’s in mine. That it’s  probably never going to leave.”
“We’ll work on that,” Esme promises. “Your brain. When we get home. We’ll work on it TOGETHER. Okay?”
“Okay.”
“I love you, Tyler. So much. And I wish I could be right there with you. I know this isn’t easy for you. That you’re struggling with so many things. But I love you and I’m so proud of you.”
He swallows around the lump of emotion sitting in this throat and using a forearm to wipe the tears from his face. “I love you. And this sucks. Being away from you. You’re so close but it’s like you’re so fucking far.”
“If you need me there, I can find a way. And I will. You know me. I’m pretty sneaky and tenacious on a good day.”
He gives a small chuckle. “Yeah, you are.”
“And there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you. So if you need me there….”
“I’m okay. For now anyway. Stay with the kids. They need you.”
“So do you. Even if you won’t admit it.”
“I do. Need you. But they need you more.”
“Promise me you’ll call if it gets worse. If you change your mind. Because I’ll figure it out. How to get to you and stay with you. Promise me.”
“I promise. I’ll call you if I need you.”
“Get some sleep, okay? It’s been a long day. Call  me in the morning. Just so I know how you’re doing.”
“I will.”
“And thank you. For showing up tonight. Seeing you did a world of good for the kids. Especially Tanner. He’s finally smiling again. And he has such a beautiful smile. YOUR smile. And it did me a world of good too. To see you. I miss you, And your arms. It was really nice to be in those arms again,”
“It felt good to have you in them. Hopefully in a few days…”
“It’ll happen. I know it will. You’re doing fine. Just keep doing what you have to do. That’s it. We’ll talk in the morning, okay? I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“Get some sleep,” she gently orders, and then disconnects the call.
6 notes · View notes
omgjasminesimone · 4 years
Text
Kept Part 2
Bryce x MC (Casey) x Ethan
Summary: Bryce and Casey go to Cape Cod for a weekend getaway, and talk about their least favorite subject, Ethan.
Previous Part: Part 1
Next Part: Part 3
Implied NSFW
Word Count: 2800
Tumblr media
Casey surveys the cozy Cape Cod house as Bryce carries in their luggage. She wanders over to the window, looking out at a lighthouse visible from across the water. 
Bryce locks the door after he gets all the luggage into the house. He approaches Casey, wrapping his arms around her stomach from behind. She leans back into his embrace, sighing contently as he hugs her to him.
“What do you think of the house?” Bryce questions, placing a kiss just beneath her ear. 
“I can’t believe Dr. Wilson let you borrow his house.” Casey reiterates. The whole drive up, she kept asking him what the catch was, why Dr. Wilson was being so generous. 
“Why would you be surprised? People like me and do nice things for me all the time. One of the many perks of being attractive and having an amazing personality.” Bryce responds cockily.  
Casey rolls her eyes. “You forgot to mention how modest you are.”
Bryce chuckles, twirling a lock of her new long hair around his index finger. “When you’re well liked you don’t have to be modest.” He insists. 
Casey turns so she’s facing him, looping her arms around his neck. “You know, if he really liked you, he would have offered you the house for a summer weekend.” She teases. 
Bryce smirks at her, pulling her into a lazy open-mouthed kiss. “I’ll work on that for next year. But this year, we’ll just have to enjoy some Cape Cod Fall activities.” He murmurs against her lips, kissing her again before pulling away and gripping her hand as he walks them over to the living room. 
“So, what did you plan for our weekend away?” Casey questions as he pulls her over to the couch. He sits, and gently tugs so she lands in his lap. 
“Fishing, and relaxing, maybe some biking, long walks on the beach. Lots of sex. Seafood. There’s a museum if you want to get some culture. Did I mention sex?” Bryce questions, kissing her neck.
Casey smiles, turning in his lap so she’s facing him, straddling his waist. “That’s a lot of stuff to do. We should probably get started on the sex right away to check that off our list.”
Bryce grins at her, rising from the couch. Casey laughs as he carries her to the bedroom, closing the door behind him with his foot. 
...
Casey takes a candid photo of Bryce as he skips rocks on the bay. She flips through the photos on the digital camera as Bryce makes his way back to her and their picnic blanket laid out on the sand. 
They’ve jammed packed their Saturday with activities. After a quick nap and homemade brunch (which Casey had to photographically document, since it wasn’t often Bryce cooked for her), Bryce had taken her out on a rented boat, and they’d fished for several hours. Casey isn’t necessarily someone who enjoys fishing ordinarily, but the uninterrupted quality time with Bryce was very nice. As they waited for the fish to bite, they’d talked about everything, and nothing. She also got a lot of great candid shots of Bryce, brow furrowed in concentration as he tried to reel in the fish. Ultimately, they hadn’t caught anything. 
Bryce followed up the fishing with a quick trip into town where they’d strolled hand in hand while admiring Cape Cod’s small-town charm. They’d stopped at an ice cream place, where Bryce insisted on getting a picture of her sexily licking her vanilla ice cream cone. He insisted he was going to get it printed and display it proudly in his room. 
They’d briefly strolled through the Museum of Natural History, where Casey took lots of pictures, before returning to the house for a quick break. They’d curled up on the couch and watched a few episodes of Grey’s Anatomy on Netflix while making fun of the many medical mistakes. 
Bryce had abruptly pulled her from the couch when he noticed the sun was starting to set. He’d planned a sunset dinner picnic on the beach. 
Bryce plops down beside her on the blanket, motioning for the camera. She hands it over and smiles for him as he takes a picture of her from his reclining position. 
“That can’t be a good angle.” She quips as Bryce continues to take pictures of her. He sits up, tugging on her off shoulder white sweater so it falls the way it’s supposed to, exposing her mocha shoulder. 
“You don’t have a bad angle.” He promises, taking a couple more photos of her before setting down the camera. He grabs the wine bottle, pouring the last little bit into her glass. Casey offers him an appreciative smile before finishing it, leaning her head against his shoulder as the sun completely dips below the horizon. 
Bryce places a kiss to the top of her head. 
“Thank you for planning such a great day.” Casey praises, arms wrapping around his lean waist. 
“No thank you necessary. I had an amazing day with my favorite girl.” Bryce returns. 
“This is really nice. Just me and you. No classes, or textbooks, or roommates.” Casey murmurs. She doesn’t mention Ethan, but they’re both thinking it. 
Back in Boston, Casey has to be careful about her interactions with Bryce. She doesn’t let him come over to her apartment because she’s worried Ethan might have a camera somewhere, or that one of her neighbors might report back to him. So, she always has to go to Bryce’s place, and contend with his three roommates.
She also won’t let Bryce take her out on dates anywhere she thinks they could run into Ethan or one of his associates. She knows she’s treating Bryce like he’s her dirty little secret, like he’s the affair, like she’s actually with Ethan. She’s not with Ethan, not really. But she does tend to put his needs first, out of necessity.
Ethan would be furious to find out she’s still seeing Bryce. It would ruin everything. She’d lose her apartment, she’d have to stop helping her parents, get a part-time job. Casey has become too accustomed to her cushy lifestyle to let it go.
Despite the risk she knows she’s taking, she can’t stop seeing Bryce. She knows ending things with Bryce before it blows up in her face is the smart thing to do, but her heart can’t take it.  
She loves Bryce. She’s known this for a while now, but she won’t tell him, she can’t. How can she, when he knows he’s not the only one? When he knows that she’s at Ethan’s beck and call?
But there’s also a part of her that doesn’t tell him because she’s not sure the feelings are reciprocated. She can’t allow herself to be too vulnerable with Bryce. She can’t forget how he shut down her bid for relationship exclusivity last year. She reminds herself that Ethan wouldn’t even be in the picture if Bryce would have just committed back then. She brings this up to him too on the rare occasions when they fight about Ethan. Bryce wants her to end it, but she won’t. They usually just avoid bringing Ethan Ramsey up since it’s a sore subject for both of them. 
Casey yawns, tired from their full day of activities. Bryce nudges her head, which is still resting on his shoulder, gently. “Let’s get back to the house.” 
Casey nods her agreement, but makes no move to follow his suggestion, too comfortable cuddled up against him on the sand. Bryce chuckles, easily scooping her into his strong arms. He throws the blanket over his shoulder and cradles her lovingly to his chest before heading back towards the house. 
Casey fights to keep her eyes from drifting closed when Bryce strips them both of their clothes in the bathroom a few minutes later. She’s more awake a few moments later when he deposits her in the warm bath water, her back to his chest as he positions her between his legs. She leans back into him, sighing contently as he scrubs her skin with a loofah. He drops the loofah in surprise when her hand drops into the water, slowly stroking him. His head falls back against the tub as she twists to face him, clearly enjoying the look of ecstasy that crosses his face as she speeds up her pace. 
...
After they’re clean, they fall into the bed together, lips immediately connecting as they lose themselves in each other again. 
The lovers wake up early Sunday morning. Bryce drops a sleepy kiss to Casey’s forehead as sunlight streams through the open curtains. “Good morning beautiful.” He greets. 
“Good morning.” Casey replies, absentmindedly running her fingers up and down his abs. 
“Let’s go make some breakfast, and then we can go on that bike ride I mentioned.” Bryce suggests, and Casey concurs. 
When they return to the house from a ten-mile bike ride a few hours later, they decide to nap after a quick shower together. 
“What are our plans for the rest of the afternoon?” Casey questions as they lay curled up together, about to take their nap. 
“I’d be down for another walk on the beach. We could try to make it to that lighthouse. And then tonight, I got us a reservation to a very nice Cape Cod restaurant.”
Casey’s brow furrows. “Won’t that be expensive?” She wonders aloud. 
“It’s my treat. Let me spoil you.” Bryce reassures, wrapping his arm around her before nodding off.
An hour later, they wake to Casey’s ringing phone. Casey bites her lip when she reads the contact info. It’s Ethan. Bryce rubs at his eyes sleepily as she answers the call, arm tightening around her possessively when he hears Ethan’s voice through the receiver. 
“Rookie.” Ethan greets. 
“Hey Ethan.” Casey greets. 
“How’s Cape Cod?” Ethan asks. 
“It’s nice. I definitely needed the girl’s weekend.” Casey responds, and she feels Bryce shake his head slightly from where he’s curled up behind her. She ignores him. “Did you need something?” She asks when Ethan doesn’t respond to her last statement. 
“I... I miss you Cassandra.” Ethan admits, and Casey frowns. Ethan only gets like this when he’s depressed, he gets lonely, clingy, needy, nothing like the Dr. Ethan Ramsey he usually presents to the world. She needs to tread carefully during these times, being careful not to upset him.
“I miss you too.” Casey lies. “I’ll see you tomorrow though. I’ll be back around 8 AM, and I can stop by your place after school.” She offers. 
“I wanted to see you today. And it turns out there’s a medical benefit gala in Cape Cod tonight. So, I got us tickets and I’m driving down there now.”
“Tonight? But I already had plans with Sienna and Jackie.” Casey tries to deflect. She hears Bryce let out an exasperated sigh behind her. He knows how this always goes. 
“You see Sienna and Jackie all the time. I’m simply asking for a couple of hours of your time. Seems like a small ask, considering how much I do for you.” Ethan responds, tone icy. 
“.... I don’t have anything to wear.” Casey warns. 
“Not a problem Cassandra. I am bringing a gown for you.” Ethan responds, tone neutral once again. 
“Ok, see you tonight then. I’ll text you the address to pick me up at.” Casey gives in, hanging up after Ethan says ok. 
“What about dinner?” Bryce questions, his tone sounding both hurt and angry. 
“Sorry. Maybe we can go for lunch before Ethan gets here?” Casey suggests, rolling over to face Bryce. 
Now that they’re face to face, she can see the challenge in his brown eyes. “I called in a lot of favors for this table Casey.” 
Casey shrugs. “I don’t know what you want me to tell you. If it’s such a big deal maybe you should still go, then. I’m sure you could find a date on tinder or bumble in a matter of minutes.”
Bryce frowns. “I don’t want to go with anyone else.” He reveals. “You’re the only one I want Casey, and I hate that I have to share you with Ramsey.” 
“When I wanted to be exclusive, you said you weren’t ready.” Casey reminds him. 
“We barely knew each other then. How could I possibly have known then what I know now? That you’re not only beautiful and smart, but kind, and funny, and caring, and everything I need? Everything I want? That you’re the one?”
Casey rolls her eyes, sitting up and starting to throw her clothes back on. “How convenient that you only figured this out once Ethan came into the picture.” She bites out. 
Bryce sits up as well, gripping her arm and stopping her from leaving the bed. “What is that supposed to mean?” He questions, eyes narrowed as he regards her. 
“You didn’t want to be exclusive until there was another man in the picture. You only want me now because you can’t have me, not completely. This is about one-upping Ethan.” Casey explains. 
“What kind of asshole do you think I am?” Bryce asks, his tone more hurt than Casey would have expected. 
“Oh, please Bryce. Don’t act like this isn’t some kind of pissing contest between you and Ethan.” 
“I’m not fucking like him Casey. I don’t need to feel like I own or control you.” Bryce counters, loosening his hold when she wrenches her arm away from him and stands. 
“You don’t? Then why can’t you just accept the way things are? It’s not like I’m even sleeping with Ethan, I just have to go out with him occasionally, some chaste kisses here and there, and that’s it. I get my rent paid, I can focus on school without worrying about working part-time, it’s a good deal. You should be happy for me.” Casey insists. 
“He’s working his way up to you sleeping with him, trust me.” Bryce bites back. 
“Of course, that’s the part of my speech you focus on, not the whole bit about being happy for me.” Casey pulls on her turtleneck sweater, and then draws her new long hair out of the garment. She’s about to storm out of the bedroom, but Bryce grips her arm.
“How can I be happy for you Casey, are you even happy? You’re compromising who you are and what you believe in for what, some guy you don’t even like? His money?” Bryce asks.
Casey huffs, tearing her arm away and storming out of the room. “Of course, you don’t get it. Didn’t you go to private school? And don’t your parents send you money every month?”
Bryce frowns as he pulls on some sweatpants, following after her. “My parents send me some money if I really need it, but I also have a part-time job. And roommates. There are plenty of 20-somethings getting by in Boston without turning to what’s essentially escorting Casey.”
“Screw you Bryce.” Casey spits out.  
“Casey, wait.” Bryce calls when she heads to the door of the cottage. “I’m sorry. Can we talk this out, please?” He pleads. Casey lets out a long breath before nodding. Bryce sits on the couch and pats the spot beside her. Casey sits somewhat reluctantly. She has a feeling she’s not going to like this discussion.
Bryce takes her hand, relieved when she doesn’t pull away. “Casey, I can’t do this anymore.” Bryce reveals.
Casey’s eyes widen. “You’re breaking up with me?!”
“No baby, or at least I hope not. But I can’t be with you if you’re also going to be with Dr. Ramsey. It kills me to think about him kissing you, you on his arm at all those events. And I hate how stressed out he makes you Casey. How you feel like you have to conform to be what he wants, how you drop everything when he tells you to be somewhere at the last minute. I love you, Casey. And I can’t do it, I can’t share you with someone who doesn’t deserve you. I need you to decide what you want, me or him.” Bryce gives his ultimatum.
“I…I don’t know.” Casey replies, tears welling in her eyes when Bryce looks heartbroken at her response.
He takes a deep shuddering breath before he speaks. “You don’t have to give me an answer right now. I know this is a lot, that you have some things to consider. Take your time and let me know when you decide.” Bryce squeezes her hand before standing up.
“Where are you going?” Casey asks, her voice breaking.
Bryce chances a glance back at her. “I don’t think I should be here when he gets here.”
“But he’s not coming right this minute. You don’t have to run out.” Casey insists.
Bryce offers her a small, sad smile. “I need to clear my head anyway. I think I’ll go for a drive. I’ll be back late.”
The silence when Bryce closes the door is deafening.  
taglist:  @octobereighth​  @akrenich​  @lovehugsandcandy​ @regina-and-happiness​  @brightpinkpeppercorn​  @choicesarehard​  @lizeboredom​   @desiree-0816​  @hellooliviaolivia​ @dreaming-of-movies  @friedherringclodthing​  @weaving-in-words  @fairydustandsarcasm​  @goldenjellyfish12​   @pessimystic-fangirl​  @mimikoasahina​  @srta-give-me-my-jax-rl​   @god-save-the-keen  @caroldxnvxrs​  @cora-nova​ @emceesynonymroll​ @lady-dianelewis​ @choicesgremlin​ @anxious-arliah​ @cordoniasmost​ @lahelable​ @annekebbphotography​ @liamzigmichael4ever​ @crispycrunchyleaves​
76 notes · View notes
ckret2 · 5 years
Text
You Made That?
Rodan thinks it’s time to try teaching his alien nest guests about the geography of the planet they’re now living on, and starts making an object to help him do that; and meanwhile, Ghidorah attempts to tap into the humans’ radio broadcasts with some foraged tech.
Both of them wildly underestimate the level of technological advancement of each other’s projects.
This is part of an ongoing series of Rodorah one-shots. If you don’t want to read the others, all you need to know is: Ghidorah’s an empath, but a cruddy one who can only read/transfer emotions by head-to-head contact; and Rodan’s never heard the word “Rodan” before and considers himself Nido; and due to the fact that Ghidorah’s only just barely learning Rodan’s language, they know jack shit about each other’s species and backgrounds. Links to the other fics are in the source at the bottom of this post.
###
So.
The golden ones were aliens.
Nido had woken up long before morning and found himself unable to get back to sleep—too distracted by watching the golden ones restlessly stir and toss on the slope beside his nest, too distracted by the clear starry sky above, too distracted by wondering which star they'd come from.
Their being aliens didn't change much, in the grand scheme of things. Sure, it probably meant that if he and the golden ones did make it all the way through the courting process, they weren't going to be producing any eggs. But not all couples were fertile and there was no shame in that.
More importantly, the fact that they were aliens meant that Nido had severely underestimated how much he was going to need to teach them. Until he’d found out their origin, he’d assumed that he and they were at least operating on a basic shared understanding of what terrestrial life was like—but now? For all Nido knew, when they'd run into each other in a hurricane and tried to kick each other's asses, that might have been the first time the golden ones had ever met another sentient person. Nido had no clue how long they'd been on Earth before he'd woken up, or how long they'd been by themselves in space before that.
It had probably been lonely.
So among all the other things Nido now realized he had to teach them, he had a new top priority: he had to introduce them to the planet properly. And for that, he needed a teaching aid.
He got to work.
###
They'd been sleeping fitfully since arriving on the red sprite's island. The machine makers tended to keep lights trained in their direction, disturbing their rest. And the knowledge that they were so close to such people—machine makers, slave takers, pet keepers—kept them too wary to sleep easily, such that usually at least one of them was half-awake all night. But when they did sleep, they invariably woke precisely at the crack of dawn, the moment sunlight first glimmered on their scales.
Their red sprite was less regular with his wake-up times, but generally slept a bit later, not crawling out of his volcano and shaking off the lava until after the sun was fully up. Today, though, he'd beaten them to waking up; when Third raised his head to peer around, the red sprite called a greeting and then ignored them, his attention absorbed in some new rock he was manipulating. Maintaining his nest, maybe? They weren't sure whether a volcano needed maintenance, but it was possible.
They'd leave him to it. They had their own project to work on. Before the brief crisis that had driven them off the island, they'd foraged a couple of music boxes and a ruined vehicle from one of the machine maker cities they'd half flattened, but then had left the island before they'd had a chance to get one of the music boxes working. Perhaps today was their opportunity.
They went searching for their abandoned project, hoping the machine makers hadn't removed it while they were gone.
###
There was a trick to making spheres.
Anyone's first instinct would be to pick up a fat wad of lava and try to squish it into a spherical shape before it hardened, right? But in Nido's experience, it was impossible to make a sphere like that. The real way to do it was by scooping up a tiny bit of lava, pressing it into shape with his claw tips, and then adding a little bit more at a time and slowly growing it. By the time it was the proper size, he had to roll onto his back so he could work the growing sphere with both his claws and talons.
And then came the details, painstakingly reconstructed from instinct and memory alike—adding thin layers of lava a bit at a time, delicately pinching up ridges and pushing down grooves, sometimes holding the sphere in place with his claws so he could sculpt with his talons, and sometimes needing to stabilize it with his talons and work it with his claws.
As the morning wore on, it slowly came together.
###
The red sprite had been playing in the lava for half a day now. They wondered what in the world he was up to.
Every time they glanced up from their work at him, it looked like he was making a ball out of lava—and it was steadily growing larger. Whatever for? To satisfy some primitive instinct they just didn't know the purpose of yet? Or maybe making rock balls was a form of play to his species? Or—they were officially courting now—maybe offering lava balls was a mating instinct for his kind. Some sort of "look at how strong and dexterous I am, I'd be a good mate" type of thing. Hm. Well, if he presented it to them in a few hours, they'd do their best to act duly impressed. They supposed it did demonstrate an impressive amount of persistence for what was basically an untrained animal.
They turned back to their own work. They'd been painstakingly cracking apart their foraged vehicle with their teeth; and now that it was in pieces, they were trying to chew the aluminum parts together into a rough log shape. It hurt their jaws—they'd probably have to crack out a few teeth before they were done—but teeth were easy to regrow and they could take the chewing in turns. 
It was Third's turn when they saw the red sprite finally flutter out of his nest, set the ball heavily at the base of the volcano, and start ripping up trees with his talons. He curled one of his wings in front of himself like a makeshift basket to drop the trees into; the wood immediately started smoking. What in the world was he doing now? They stopped chewing to watch, perplexed, as he hopped to the beach and started scooping sand into his wing along with the plants. Then he hopped back up the volcano, leaving the ball at its base.
They stared after him for a moment, debating with each other about whether they should go spy. They decided any possible consequences couldn't possibly be as bad as the curiosity was, and crawled up the volcano to watch.
They pretended not to be that interested, of course. They were there for their own project. Third spat the aluminum log into the lava and Second rolled it over with his snout, letting the lava soften the metal. Meanwhile, First and Third did an admittedly poor job of acting like they weren't watching the red sprite.
He'd folded his free wing over his collection of trees and sand, waded chest-deep into the lava, and was... apparently, sticking his beak into a narrow gap between his wings to peer at the mess. What, to watch the burning trees? Inhale the smell? Was this potpourri to him?
Once the aluminum was soft enough to work, First plucked it out—careful not to burn his tongue—and they rolled onto their back so he could start rolling out the aluminum into wire between his snout and their chest. Static crackled around the aluminum rod.
And as he worked, Second and Third stole the occasional curious glances back at the red sprite.
###
Nido wasn't sure if the golden ones were trying to eat that chunk of metal, or torture it. From the looks on their faces and the fact that they had to take turns chewing, he was pretty sure the metal was doing a better job of torturing them. Between their lava taste testing session a couple of nights ago where they'd refused to try any lava until it had hardened and now this, Nido was getting the impression that they made a habit of eating their food uncooked. He couldn't imagine why. It looked absolutely miserable. Maybe they couldn't cook in outer space? Or maybe despite having made it to space, their species hadn't discovered cooking. Nido supposed one didn't have to be very advanced to make it to space, did one?
Well, if they wanted to cook it, they knew where his nest was. He took it on faith that they at least knew what they were doing well enough that they wouldn't choke on their unpleasant snack, and returned to his work.
Just like making a sphere out of lava, there was a delicate technique to turning sand into glass. Nido's natural body heat and the heat of his volcano only got sand most of the way to melting. The rest of the difference had to be made up with wood fire. Wings cupped around the silica and trees to keep in the heat, only two tiny cracks left open between them in the front and the back—blowing just the right amount of air into the front gap, enough to let the fire burn as hot and fast as possible but not enough to blow any of the extra heat out of the back. It took practice to get right—figuring out just the right way to cup his wings, the precise speed at which to blow, the exact heat he should be feeling in his wings.
He'd had to learn how to do it not from another of his kind, but from someone who had seen his kind do it long before he was hatched and could explain the process to him. It had taken a lot of trial and error to get as good as he had, and he still thought there had to be a lot that he should know about the art but didn't, because the information hadn't been among his inborn instincts. Sometimes he wondered what other skills had died with the elders of his kind that he'd never had a chance to meet.
Well—maybe he was no artisan, but at least he could get the job done. And when more of his kind hatched, he could show them.
Once he was sure that he'd gotten into the groove of stoking the fire and that everything was the right temperature, he glanced over at the golden ones—and nearly choked. What the hell were they doing now?
When he'd seen them from the corner of his eye at the edge of the crater, he'd thought they'd finally figured out their snack was inedible and taken it up to melt it properly. But now they'd taken it back out of the lava and were... rolling it into a noodle? Why in the world...
It occurred to him that maybe they'd spotted him making his sphere, not understood what he was doing or why he was doing it, and decided to try to imitate him. So they'd come up to try to roll something of their own. It was precious, if so. Completely useless, but precious. Although Nido was honestly kind of impressed by how thin they were getting that metal string of theirs.
Well, they'd see what Nido was up to soon.
He could feel the liquid glass pooling into the grooves in his armor. He peeked in to make sure the last of the sand had melted, the hopped down the volcano to add it to his sphere before it cooled.
###
Once they'd finished making enough wire and returned to where they'd left their music boxes, their entire collective attention had been absorbed by the painstaking process of coiling the tiny, delicate wire around a branch no thicker than the tip of a horn. They wished they had something more even to work with—one of the long straight poles in the machine makers' town, perhaps—but, unless they wanted to risk the machine makers' wrath for stealing some of their property... They surely already had to be on thin ice for all the cities they'd either flattened or drowned. They weren't going to let an act of petty theft be the thing that re-inspired the machine makers to start lobbing missiles at them and the red sprite.
They were focused so hard on their task—wrapping wire, connecting it to one of the music boxes, twisting and manipulating the ends— that they hardly made note of the red sprite as he repeated his process with the trees and sand several more times, until, perched at the top of the volcano, he called, "Hey! Look!"
They glanced up to see him delicately holding the sphere between two clawtips and idly spinning it with his thumbs. Ah—so they'd been right, he did intend it as a gift. Well, they'd act appropriately grateful. It was cute that he thought a ball would impress someone who'd traveled between the stars.
They scooped up their mess of metal parts in one claw and carried it up the volcano with them—after they'd finished all the connections on their radio, they'd need something to seal the wires together. Lava was a poor solder but it would get the job done. They set their unfinished project on what remained of the machine makers' mountaintop building and leaned in to inspect their red sprite's work.
###
Nido watched curiously as the golden ones set down the strange bundle of metal and wood they'd been fussing with. He still wasn't sure they weren't somehow trying to copy him—the fact that they'd added a tree to their work certainly suggested they were—but he was less confident now. They'd tossed in some human hive detritus, too. Why? For decoration? Was this art to them? Did their species have art?
But then he had their full attention, so he refocused on the lesson at hand.
He held up the sphere so the golden ones could see his carefully-sculpted depiction of the planet—the world a sphere made of new volcanic rock, continents and islands standing out in bas relief layers on top of the base sphere, mountain ranges and valley carved by claw, oceans of smooth dark glass between the continents, swirls of wood ash in the glass to depict underwater volcanoes that once had been islands or someday could be.
He held up the globe with two clawtips on the poles so it could spin freely. "This is Earth," he said, and hoped they got that he was giving the name of the actual planet and not the rock in his wings. He carefully turned the globe so that their side of it was on top. "We are—"
"What!"
For a moment, Nido's whole field of view was taken up by excitedly fluttering golden wings. He could no longer see his globe for the vast array of horns and faces hovering over it. He held the globe further out so he didn't get poked in the eye by someone’s horn. "Um—"
"You—it?" Even more spines filled his view as they whipped forward a tail to tap at the globe. "You, it?"
"I... made it?" Nido supplied.
"You made it?"
"Yes?"
They exclaimed something in an unintelligible language. A single spine on their tail carefully touched the infinitesimally small fleck of glass-surrounded rock that represented Nido's own island. "You and us? Volcano here?"
"Yes. That's here." Great, they got the concept.
They tapped several spines on the smooth glass. "What it?"
They were forgetting some of their grammar in their excitement. "That's the ocean." He was sure they'd covered oceans already. "It's—"
"No! No no no. What it?" They tapped more insistently on the glass. "Is beach? Nido made beach it?"
Oh. They were talking about the globe itself. "Sand," he corrected. "I made sand into glass."
"Glass. Glass. You glassmade? You are a glassmade? When you—?" They backed off and briefly reared up on their legs so they could clasp their wings together in imitation of his sand-melting process.
"Glassmaker?"
They dropped back down on their wings and leaned in, staring at him with a triple set of wide eyes. "You are glassmaker?"
"Y... yes?"
It was easy to forget that the golden ones' heads were completely made of nightmares and knives until they were looming over him, cheek to cheek, with their jaws dropped, so he could get a rather terrifying look straight into their throats.
And then one thin but surprisingly strong wing scooped the globe out of Nido's grasp and clutched it close to their chest. "Is good," they gushed. "Good good good. Love it." The middle one bopped their foreheads together—Nido got a flash of awe-admiration-delight-intimidation-gratitude-adoration—and then they scooped up their strange metal project in one mouth and retreated down the volcano, globe tucked tightly to their chest, to sit and admire Nido's handiwork in the late afternoon sunlight.
"Oh," Nido said. "Okay, yeah. We'll continue the lesson tomorrow.
At least they liked it.
###
He made glass. He made a functional, geographically-accurate globe. He added topographical features. He marked the axes. He made glass.
They had, they realized, been terrifyingly underestimating the red sprite's intelligence.
Up until now they had assumed that he was, more or less, an animal. His capacity for language did nothing to disqualify him from the category of animals; most animals could be taught language. They’d known for some time now that he was a clever animal, yes—an animal that could count and understand abstract concepts. Being an animal was about lacking the capacity to create culture—and that meant invention, construction, technology.
Looking at everything about the red sprite—flying about blithely naked, content to fight his battles unaided by no weapons but his own body parts, living in a literal hole in the earth—that was what they'd been sure he was. An animal. A creature that could be taught tricks by intelligent people—taught to copy their machines, perhaps even to work them—but lacking the cunning to come up with any himself. A simple beast, clever enough to understand abstract concepts, but divorced from and incapable of integrating with civilization.
In other words: they'd assumed he was the same thing they were.
Their only advantage over any other animal came from having been once domesticated by a machine maker species. They had the benefit of an education—they'd been taught tricks.
But it was quickly becoming apparent that although the red sprite lacked a machine maker education, he had a machine maker mind. His species was perhaps not yet the technological equal of the tiny people south of his volcano, but it was certainly the intellectual equal. Artmaking. Mapmaking. Glassmaking.
They were collectively in awe of him—and in awe of the fact that he considered them worth courting. Because they could beat him in a fight. Hah. So what? Strong animals beat smart people all the time.
It was only a matter of time until he figured out that, for all their flash and fury, they brought nothing to the table. Eventually he was going to see that he belonged in the ranks of pet owners—and they were just three feral pets.
Glumly, they set the globe down—between their legs, so they could cradle it protectively—and returned to trying to finish their radio. They could worry about soldering the wires later, they might as well test it first.
Ah, there it went—it took some effort to twist their far larger aluminum wire together with the nearly-invisible wires they'd pried out of the music box, but now it was hissing comfortable electric static that thrummed in different tones as his electric field shifted around it. They fiddled with their coil of wire, trying to find a machine maker radio station.
###
Nido watched as the golden ones turned the globe over and over, studying it from three angles, brushing wings and tails and tongues over the surface. (They were really into licking stuff. He wondered what in the world they got out of knowing what glass tasted like.)
He was crouched on the rim of his volcanic crater, dipping his wings in the lava and swishing them around to try to crack and peel off the bits of glass that had dried on his armor as he'd worked. All the while, he watched the golden ones' fascinated examination. He hadn't expected them to be so enthusiastic over a simple globe. Maybe he should have? Now that he thought of it, he had no reason to think they'd ever seen glass before. Well—surely they'd seen some kind of glass—naturally occurring glasses, like obsidian or the weak flakes humans produced in their hives—but not deliberately-made glass. And although they'd figured out the purpose of a globe pretty quickly—they'd immediately pointed out their own location, after all—they acted like they'd never encountered that concept before, either.
So, wherever the golden ones were from, it probably didn't have any people who were terribly advanced in the arts. Or maybe it did, but for some reason—perhaps whatever had caused them to end up in space—they'd never seen whatever craftwork their world's people were capable of. Never had a chance to learn from their own elders.
Which was fine, if so. It just meant more things he got to teach them about. It'd be good practice for when there were others of his own kind that would be looking to their sole elder to teach them whatever couldn't be passed on by instinct alone. And the golden ones were such intensely attentive learners. It wouldn't be long before they got the hang of Earth's available technologies—
A burst of noise shot up from near the golden ones—like cacophonous singing in a dozen voices from a dozen different creatures he'd never heard before. Nido started, then jerked his wings out of the lava and shook them off, hopping around the rim to see the golden ones better. They appeared completely unperturbed by the noise. "What is that?" Nido yelled.
The left head twisted around to glance back at him, but hesitated. "We do not know name."
Nido flapped down to investigate. The golden ones had the bundle of metal noodles/wood parts/human detritus balanced carefully on the globe. The racket was warbling out of their chunk of human detritus. The right head was carefully manipulating one of the slender pieces of metal with his teeth while the middle one bent close to watch the procedure. "You made that?" Nido asked, stunned.
"Yes," the left head replied.
"You made that?"
"Yeh," the right grunted around the metal. Without looking up, the middle said, "And?" As though anyone could take a pile of rubbish and teach it to squawk terrible music.
Nido stared at them. Well, he immediately took back everything he'd assumed about their technological background. He plopped down next to the golden ones.
The music petered out—he thought it was music, anyway—replaced by a single voice from an unknown species babbling in a language Nido had never heard before. The left head picked up a pebble, flicked it at the contraption the voice was emanating from, and asked, "Do you understand?"
"No." He'd never heard a creature anything like that before.
The golden ones made a noise of acknowledgment and curled a tail around their globe.
Together, they listened to the strange music.
###
(Replies/reblogs are welcome & encouraged! Check the “source” link below for my masterlist of KOTM and Rodorah fics, as well as my AO3 and Ko-fi links.)
102 notes · View notes
aethercal · 4 years
Photo
Tumblr media
WHO: Warren Worthington III, Archangel 
WHAT:  Warren shares a body with someone who wants to see the world burn, and he just broke out of the cage in their mind! All of us rebuked and punished! He will execute judgment!
WORD COUNT:  1391
What is suffering?
It takes on an infinite amount of forms — always looking for new and creative ways to bring more pain into someone’s life. Everyone experiences it differently, but Warren has been through something nobody should ever have to. He wasn’t thinking about all the battles the X-Men have fought in over the years, agony endured from those injuries was in a separate category of it’s own. This is about something that stays with him because En Sabah Nur ruined him.
Warren is forced to share his mind and body with another who has gone by many names over the years.
Death.
Harbinger of Destruction.
Horseman of Death.
Archangel.
His existence isn’t known to many, unless they were unlucky enough to cross paths with him. This wasn’t another side to Warren, not some darker part of his personality. NO, Archangel was a completely different person. The two of them are cursed to share this vessel because Apocalypse wished it. Nothing about what happened was fair, any peace that Warren knew was gone. He never wanted to play a hand in the lives of innocent people dying. While they’re two separate people with two separate personalities — they’re stuck in the same body. Their looks are different too. When Angel loses control nobody can tell because of the appearance of Death resembling nothing like Warren. Which is definitely a good thing to avoid blame being placed for whatever carnage is unleashed.
One time Archangel got managed to crawl his way back out — a random small town got blown to pieces, not a single soul was spared. The guilt weighs heavy thinking about all the innocent lives lost for some scheme that En Sabah Nur wanted done sooner rather than later. The last time Death got control, several people got beheaded and left in a pile of their own blood purely for antagonizing him. He wasn’t afraid of anyone, ready to unleash neurotoxin infused feather blades down on anyone who dares to get too close, but Warren’s best friends have always been the biggest threat to bringing Angel back. SCOTT, JEAN, BOBBY, HANK, and LAURA all to be kept at a distance when Archangel is calling the shots.
Warren doesn’t normally acknowledge that Death was always there in the back of his mind. He has gotten to a point where it was possible to ignore the whispers in the back of his mind most hours of the day. Immense stress of any kind was like a gateway to Archangel to claw his way out of his cage. Which means that Warren would need to maintain his anger under all circumstances. He was good at this, but it doesn’t mean that the whispers don’t go unnoticed when there’s nothing else to distract him.
It usually happens at night, or when the situation is quiet enough that his focus is drifted toward his thoughts. The difficult part about sharing your mind with another means that you can hear everything that each other thinks. Warren knows that Archangel is always waiting and plotting something. He‘s constantly coming up with unique ways to hurt everyone around them in preparation for being let out again. Warren doesn’t want to ever let that happen, holding onto control the best he could thanks to the telepathic therapy sessions he had with Betsy. Although Death wasn’t too fond of someone else poking around in their head, so doesn’t welcome telepaths kindly.
Warren is forever bonded to a psychopath that thrives off of violence. Angel is the harbinger of hope, while Archangel is the harbinger of destruction.  They couldn’t be more opposites if they tried to be, like mirror images of the other.
The meaning behind suffering is different for everyone, but Warren has experienced it more than most would expect since it’s a SECRET only told to his fellow Mutants primarily unless he would trust someone to share his trauma with them. He remembers what it was like being chained up while Apocalypse did this to him. Sometimes it even keeps him awake at night. He went back and visited it once, seeing the blood-stained rock always bringing back those bad memories.
Today started off as one of Warren’s better days. Which is a surprise considering everything going on right now in the world. He was soaring through the sky for about half an hour now when something didn’t feel right. He was used to Archangel clawing away at the walls of their mind, but this was an entirely new feeling. It felt like fire slowly burning into his torso, making a home between his ribs. Warren recognizes this as FEAR, an intense emotion if he would let it get the best of him. Any normal day he might have been able to fight this, making the effort to learn to control his anger and anything that could risk bringing Death out of his cage.
PANIC starts to settle in.
His feathered wings flapping to keep him hovering in the sky, out of view from everyone else in the city. The thing Warren is most afraid of is Archangel getting control. It would feel like you’re locked in a soundproof box. He could scream for help all he wants, but his voice won’t reach anyone unless a telepath happened to be trying to read their thoughts.
Warren sees the blue pigment appear in his hands before his clothes are being torn into shreds. All of his belongings were back at home since there was no need for his phone when just his intentions were only to enjoy being among the clouds.  Warren even left his balcony door unlocked since he would be back for an evening nap. Now Archangel’s uniform starts to slowly appear over his arms, stretching across each inch of their body as the transformation starts to take place. “No, no, no! Why is this happening now?”
He’s scared for once in his life.
Warren doesn’t know what to do except to shout loud as his voice can let him before he’s silenced. “JEAN! CHARLES! BETSY! HELP ME — ARCHANGEL HE’S — !” The message rings several times in his head hoping that any of them would be able to hear him due to the connections they’ve made. It was better than not doing anything. His blonde hair is covered by a cowl to match the rest of this distasteful uniform while his eyes changing to be yellow against Archangel’s blue skin. Everything about Warren is being replaced, and some tears fall down his cheeks as his feathers turn into metal — sharp blades ready to slice into anyone that gets in Death’s way.
Warren is gone. It was his turn to sit in the darkness watching as another will pilot their body. He could either choose to relive his old memories by clinging to the past as a twisted version of comfort, OR watch what Archangel is doing. Warren hates feeling useless — like no matter how hard he fights it just wasn’t possible to win. He can’t do this on his own.
“Your friends can’t help you. They won’t be allowed to ruin this for me again. l don’t have intentions on relinquishing control.” Archangel is speaking calmly, his voice deeper than Angel’s. Which is another difference that the two of them have. Whatever is going on through the city won’t affect Death. He would prefer to witness the chaos happening, maybe even contribute to see what Humanity is capable of since the last time he got to observe them.
The Horseman of Death swoops down to be closer to the streets, deciding to have a little FUN. One of his wings smashing into the side of a random skyscraper while passing by so the glass shatters, and starts falling to the street below. It was amusing to watch all of the people run off like a heard of sheep. His feet positioned on top of a nearby streetlamp watching the chaos unfold with a straight face. Archangel doesn’t care how many of them got hurt in the process. “Pathetic. You can all run, but won’t be able to escape when your end comes.“ He was going to enjoy his freedom as long as the X-Men stay out of his way. There was so much to be done if the world would be rebuilt.
6 notes · View notes
lady-divine-writes · 5 years
Text
Kurtbastian one-shot - “Six of One, Half Dozen of Another” (Rated PG13)
Summary: Kurt and Sebastian are back home from college in time for Valentine's Day. Neither of them are particularly fond of the holiday, but they manage to find some common ground.
... Or common ice. (1930 words)
Notes: I wrote this for Valentine's. It's a little late.
Pat 53 of Outside Edge
Read on AO3.
Tumblr media
“Ugh … just … ugh …” Sebastian groans - the fiftieth time since he and Kurt left the Westerville rink. Kurt shakes his head but he can’t stop smiling, riding high on the euphoria of three hours spent chaperoning the rink’s annual Valentine’s Social – a 50s themed hop on ice. The rink pulls out all the stops for Valentine’s Day: renting a jukebox, putting up old time-y soda shop décor, dressing the staff in leather jackets and poodle skirts, and so on. But the highlight of the makeover (as far as Kurt’s concerned) is the gigantic red heart painted mid-ice - a place where brave souls can bring their crushes to confess their feelings.
People have even been known to propose there.
Kurt has never been a big fan of Valentine’s Day, but he is a sucker for romance.
Call him a silly romantic, but yeah.
Sebastian makes a noise that sounds like another long, sustained ‘ugggggggh’, and Kurt snickers.
“What’s going on with you? I thought you had fun tonight.”
“I did,” Sebastian says, “but only because I got to spend it with you.”
“Well, that’s a relief.”
“I don’t particularly like Valentine’s Day,” Sebastian grumbles, pausing at a corner, then making a right.
“I know.”
“And neither do you.”
“I know that, too.”
“So why do you get to be all high and mighty?”
“Because unlike you, I can look past the cheap chocolates and the obnoxious red hearts and appreciate the romance … the love … the drama.”
“Yeah” - Sebastian snorts - “because that’s what we need more of down at the rink. Drama.”
“When did you turn into such a big fuddy-duddy? Admit it - you love drama as much as I do.”
“True, but there’s a difference between the catty bull crap we usually fling around and purposefully setting people up to fail.”
“Ah.” Kurt nods, watching the stop light they’re approaching change colors from amber to red. “Let me guess … it was that big heart on the ice.”
“Yes, it was that big heart on the ice! First of all, I can’t imagine the amount of money the rink spends every year to paint it there, and then layer how much ice over it? It’s going to be there for months!”
“You do realize it’s tradition.” Kurt interjects. “It’s actually there for Heart Disease Awareness month. The proceeds from tonight’s ticket sales are going to the American Heart Association.”
“I guess …” Sebastian seethes, and Kurt knows he forgot. “Okay, fine. It’s for a good cause. Yippee. Still, what happens when those new relationships break up? What if those proposals don’t work out? Our regulars are going to be forced to come back to the rink and see that big red sign of failure just sitting under there! If it were me, I’d practice at my own rink to avoid it. We might have actually driven business away without even knowing it!” Sebastian glances over at Kurt pulling a face and frowns. “I take it you don’t agree.”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t.”
“Don’t you think it’s kind of tacky? Making a big display like that? Getting down on your knee in front of a bunch of strangers to profess your so-called undying love?”
“I guess so. But, when you think about it, Valentine’s Day isn’t meant to be subtle. It’s supposed to be over the top.”
“It still sucks,” Sebastian mutters, thrumming his fingers on the steering wheel as he waits for the light to change.
“Oh, Sebby,” Kurt coos, placing a hand on his boyfriend’s shoulder and kneading. “I didn’t know how deeply you cared about the love lives of strangers.”
“I don’t.” Sebastian’s signature sarcastic smile makes a brief, fleeting appearance before he stares off into the distance, purposefully avoiding Kurt’s playful gaze. “But I know what it’s like to make a grand gesture … and have it rejected.”
“Oh. Oh. Oh, Sebastian …” Kurt falls quiet, the atmosphere in the car going from one of lighthearted teasing to guilt with the changing of the street lights. Sebastian isn’t talking about Kurt. They had their fights in the beginning, but once Kurt knew he mattered to Sebastian, he stopped fighting and opened his heart to him. It’s his parents Sebastian is referring to. He worked hard over the years to make them proud, and when gold medals and first place podiums started becoming the status quo, he worked even harder to get their attention. So many routines he’d choreographed in dedication to his parents just for the meaning to go over their heads.
Or for them not to show up at all.
Kurt hears Sebastian sniff but that could be from the cold. If he doesn’t bring it up, Kurt will leave it there. Sebastian glances over his shoulder to check for clearance before changing lanes, and when he turns back, he has his smirk fixed in place as if it had never left.
“Meh. You live, you learn. Ancient history.”
“I guess so.”  Kurt watches Sebastian and not the road as silence brings him back to the handful of times he’s gotten to meet Sebastian’s parents. It’s strange, and difficult, being around the three of them together. In front of Kurt (and Kurt imagines, in front of other people in general) they act like regular, doting parents, joking with their son about him having a boyfriend and asking them both questions about their plans for the future. But there’s something else about them, something underneath the good-natured teasing and pleasant conversation.
Like they’re playing a part, reciting the lines required before they get to pack up their things and fly away again.
Which makes the thought of them going back to Sebastian’s house tonight an unpalatable one. His folks are there, on layover before they return to a gala in Italy they swore up and down is for work. And Kurt has no doubt it is.
That doesn’t mean it’s necessarily the right thing for them to do.
Kurt foresees a mildly uncomfortable dinner in their future, and that dampens his romance-fueled buzz. But at least this time, Kurt and Sebastian are only visiting, too – on break from college for a week, mostly to celebrate the anniversary of Kurt’s mom’s remission.
Kurt turns his attention back to the windshield when the road they’re driving winds. The dark outside gets darker, and Kurt realizes Sebastian isn’t taking him to the main house on his parents’ property, but to his rink instead. “Uh, Seb?”
“Yeah, babe?”
“Why are we here? We just skated for three hours. I don’t know about you, but I’m looking forward to getting out of these pants. They’re a wee bit snug.”
“That’s a phrase I never thought I’d hear you say.”
“And I hadn’t planned on eating two dozen baby cupcakes, but nonetheless, here we are.”
Sebastian pulls up alongside the outer wall and turns off the engine. “As much as I want to see you out of those tight jeans, I actually planned something for tonight. Something kind of special.”
“You did?”
Sebastian side-eyes his skeptical boyfriend. “Are you surprised?”
“May-be. You’ve spent so much time griping, I thought you might just want to forget doing something as a couple on Valentine’s Day.”
“Are you kidding? Any excuse to get you dressed up and alone …”
“You know, coming from anyone else that would sound creepy.”
“Well, thank goodness I’m not anyone else.” Sebastian opens his door and gets out, closing it quickly behind him when a cold wind blows through. He tromps through the snow, rounding the rear of the vehicle to get to Kurt’s door. “Come on,” he says, opening the door and offering Kurt his arm, “let’s get inside and out of this cold.”
“It’s kind of ironic that it’s warmer inside an ice rink than out here.”
“Yeah. Too bad climate change doesn’t exist.”
“We live on the ice. We’ll be alright.”
Sebastian ushers Kurt to the door, playfully putting a hand over his eyes when he leads his boyfriend inside. Kurt hears Sebastian switch on the lights … or maybe switch them off. From what he can see past what Sebastian’s hand doesn’t cover, the switch he threw has done little to change the illumination of the room. He can’t see much else past that, but closes his eyes regardless so as not to ruin Sebastian’s surprise.
Sebastian barely has to help Kurt. He knows his way around Sebastian’s rink by heart. He knows from the start that they’re heading for the ice. But if they’re not skating, why in the world would they be there?
“Okay.” Sebastian adjusts his boyfriend’s stance, then readjusts him several times to get him in the right position. Or to mess with him. That’s a possibility, too. “Now … look.”
Sebastian removes his hand from Kurt’s eyes. Kurt blinks them once. It doesn’t take much to adjust to the light in here. He thought he knew what he would see when Sebastian took his hand away but he was wrong. Sebastian’s rink is impressive all on its own, but what he has created takes Kurt’s breath away.
Sebastian kept the twinkle lights up from Christmas. When Kurt had asked Sebastian why he hadn’t taken them down when he took down the tree, he said he liked the ambiance. Kurt should have known something was up then.
Sebastian and ambiance aren’t two words oft heard in the same sentence.
But sometime between the last time Kurt was there (which was that afternoon) and tonight, he’s hung red, pink, and gold foil hearts all around – on the walls and dangling from the ceiling. But when did he get the time? Kurt was seriously with him every minute of that day. Is it possible he actually got Blaine, who’d taken off from school to join them, to help him? Otherwise Kurt has no idea how he could have pulled it off! And if he did humble himself to asking Kurt’s best friend, who Sebastian still jokes that he doesn’t particularly like, to help him decorate for Kurt, that makes Kurt love Sebastian all the more.
Electric candles line the rails of the rink; red and pink rose petals scattered around; and soft, romantic music piped through the overhead speakers; while lazy golden lights drift across the ice, courtesy of an upgrade to the overhead spotlight system. Those lights dance over the piece de resistance - a king-sized bed sitting center ice in the middle of a large, red mat, with a red carpet walkway leading straight to Kurt’s feet.
It looks like the cover of a Harlequin Romance novel. And as cheesy as that is, Kurt can’t help but swoon just a little.
Again – silly romantic.
“So … this doesn’t count as over-the-top?” Kurt laughs as Sebastian takes his hands and leads him down the red carpet towards the bed. It’s then that Kurt spots their Zuca bags, standing side by side at the head, just in case they want to get some after nookie skating in, Kurt guesses.
An image of them post-coitus, trying to land jumps and perform scratch spins on shaky legs, makes him laugh harder.
“Nope. Because you and I are certifiably in love. And this …” Sebastian glances over at the bed behind them, covered in satin blankets, a mound of pillows, a bouquet of long stemmed roses, plus a silver tray crowded with strawberries, a dish of cream, and a bottle of sparkling cider, kept chill by the icy air of Sebastian’s rink “… this counts as the bare minimum.”
16 notes · View notes
e-namor-a · 5 years
Text
Masked Pt. IX
WHOOO I’M BACK MOTHERFUCKERS
It took forever, I know and I’m so so sorry, depression and ADHD are a goddamn bitch. 
Also shoutout to @friendly-neighborhood-lich-queen for reading and helping me figure out my messy af story. thank you elle <3
Come scream at me later, I have some more tidbits that didn’t make it to the story! and some backstory on Mariah I can post if yall want me to! 
So without further ado, here we go!
You were walking towards your favorite hunting ground, having stopped at all your other regular haunts for drinks. It was a club currently called Exposure, though it had changed names several times in the time since you had found. To you and the people who frequented it though, it would always be called the Church. The original owner had spent a small fortune renovating the buildings interior into something hauntingly beautiful, with al grand descending staircase, pillars, and high domed ceiling. You adored it. It’s the only place you worshipped. 
It usually had no cover charge for women, so men lined up hoping to get in and get lucky. Just thinking about it made your toes curl in anticipation. You relished the opportunity to drink and dance until you were slick with sweat and then end the night lost in some strangers bed. You had made your way to the front of the line, pushing through the line and smiling at the bouncer. He winked and mouthed a hello while opening the big carved wooden for you and ushering you inside like a VIP. You stood on the balcony of the grand staircase staring down at the crowds below you, grinning and letting the lights flash on your skin, feeling the bass reverberate in your bones, and breathing in the sent of sweat, booze and sex. 
You fully relaxed for the first time since your session with Daniel. You were ready to shine. You stood tall, with your shoulders back, chin held high and descended the staircase with a regality that caught several people’s eyes. You got to the bottom and looked around fully in your element. You strutted to the bar, swinging your hips, enjoying the eyes you felt on you. You grinned at Lucy, your favorite bartender, and held up Tony’s card between your index and middle fingers. She waved back in reply and got your usual drink. You grabbed your mojito, and sipped while leaning against the bar, looking at the crowd trying to find your prey for the night. When you didn’t find someone suitable, you turned again holding up a hand at Lucy and downed the four shots she brought you in quick succession, before grabbing your last drink and heading off immediately to the dance floor.  You wiggled your way to the center and grinned at the security guards guarding the entrance to your favorite part of the dance floor. They smirked at you while they moved to the side to let you pass.  You blew them a kiss as quickly climbed the stairs until you got the elevated part of the dance floor directly under the high domed glass ceiling. The full moon glinting brightly and it shed light on the dancers. The people around you were cast an ethereal glow that seemed all the more magical with the pulsing club lights. You gulped your drink down, the heavy alcohol leaving a warm sensation in your stomach and threw yourself into a frenzy on the dance floor. You forgot all about everything and just let the music envelop you, dancing without a care in the world.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Sabrina! Hurry. The Fuck. UP! We’re already late!”, Iris yelled while rummaging through the fridge and triumphantly pulling out a half filled bottle of tequila.
“I’m going! I’m going!”, Sabrina stuck her head out the bathroom head and flashed a grin at Bucky who amusedly watched Iris sitting next to him on the couch, take deep swigs out of the tequila bottle. She pointed a ringed finger at Bucky and told her girlfriend, “You gotta make sure that  Barnes’ drinks too.” Bucky snorted, “You know I can’t get drunk, Rina. ‘Sides tequila is disgusting. Gimme a good strong whiskey.”
“Christ, you’re so fucking predictable. Babe, grab that flask in my purse and hand it to him. Bottoms up, my man. I had Nat ask around for some super-soldier worthy booze and she delivered. That should be enough to fuck you up, so I recommend diluting it with some of that ‘disgusting’ tequila.”
Bucky watched suspicious, as Iris mixed his drink with a heavy hand and held it out to him. “Bucky, take the fucking drink, like Iris said we’re already late”, Sabrina snapped, “Besides, my neck is starting to hurt from standing like this.” Bucky just looked pointedly at Sabrina, until she rolled her eyes and marched over snatching the drink from her girlfriend and shoving it into Bucky’s hand. She waited, arms crossed while Bucky just glared at her.  She raised a brow and cocked her head, waiting. Finally Bucky cracked and muttering a quiet curse, gulped the drink down. “Fuck, that was gross guys.” Bucky gagged, “So what does the drink that Natalia gave you do?” “Basically it inhibits your cells from processing the alcohol as quickly as they normally would due to the serum.  For something like, 30 hours? Though it’ll still take a shit ton more alcohol than the average person. It basically breaks down your cells and turns them normal-ish. Something like that. I got a bit lost during the explanation, I just remembered the important parts.” She grinned excitedly at him, to which Bucky grinned and tilted his head back on the cushion. She had been so very determined to have him enjoy himself and relax after the day he had had. “Oh!” She snapped her fingers, “Nat also mentioned that it’ll take like 40 minutes to begin affecting you, so you got some time to kill…” Bucky glanced up as she trailed off, watching her smile turn wolfish as she watched her girlfriend bent over trying to fish out a half empty bottle of vodka from a cabinet. He saw Iris smile seductively back at Sabrina over he shoulder and knew what was gonna happen. 
“Go. Get out. Go have fun somewhere else”, Sabrina mumbled distractedly, waving him off with her hand. 
He stood up hastily, grabbing his jacket and somewhat awkwardly made his way out of the room to the front door, glancing quickly back as he heard someone hit the coffee table All he saw, were the women kissing passionately, making their way into the bathroom. He flushed, and hustled out the door, huffing heavily in the hallway. 
They were not getting out of here anytime soon.
Letting out another slightly louder sigh he put on his leather jacket and walked out into the cool New York night heading towards a liquor store in search of some decent whiskey. If he only had a night to enjoy alcohol and its effects then he was going to drink some good shit. 
While he walked he started thinking back to earlier. About Y/N. His Y/N. God, seeing you again was a kick to the gut. He had missed you so much that there were times, usually when the sky had barely started lightening after another sleepless night, when he felt there was an actual part of him missing. He thought that you were a mirage when you had appeared in the park, that he had wished to see you again so badly that his mind had finally snapped. He had felt his heart start beating faster as he laid eyes on you. You were breathtakingly beautiful, you always had been, and all he wanted was to hold you tight. To murmur your name like a prayer. To press gentle kisses on your skin and just hold you forever. But then he got a good look at you. And his blood ran cold. 
You were still so beautiful but there was a weariness in you he had never seen before. Hard lines of rage on the planes of your face, a sort of coldness in how you held yourself, a sorrow in your eyes. The woman in front of him, she was someone he knew yet didn’t. And so he had reacted on instinct when he had grabbed you. He had wanted to make everything ok. To carry your burdens and help. To explain what had happened with Mariah and go to your old apartment. He just wanted to go home with you. Because home was with you, wherever you were. But he had ruined it; it was over so quickly. And now, all these hours later, pieces of the encounter kept replaying in his mind. How skin soft as silk under his fingers, the icy cold fury on your face, the small tightening of your lips when he called you beloved, the unending turmoil in your eyes, how you felt on top of him… All Bucky wanted was to to fix your problems and be there for you. But, Sabrina was right, he had no right to do that. He had lost that right years ago. From the moment that he started to pull away from you. From the moment that he hadn’t noticed that you were drowning, he had lost that right. 
He heard your giggle grow louder as you walked down the hallway. He put down the magazine he had absently been turning, grabbed your coat and turned to meet you, looking curiously at the very good looking woman towering over you that you were laughing with. He cocked his head, smiling softly as he noticed that you looked a lot more at ease, more at peace. “Hi honey, this is Mariah, the therapist I was telling you about,” you said, mirth coating your voice, “I’ll let you two get acquainted while I go over there to make another appointment and sort out some insurance stuff.”   You walked away as Mariah got closer to him, her predatorily bright amber eyes scanning him up and down. He shifted on his feet nervously, glancing over at Y/N in hopes that she would come over and save him from this uncomfortable situation. He was looking down at his shoes when he sensed the woman, Mariah, about to move, looking up quickly, startling her with her hand outstretched as if to touch him. He angled himself away from her, and looked at her, confused and a little peeved. 
No one was allowed to just casually touch him, just Y/N. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I was trying to get your attention but you seemed lost in your own head”, she let out a shy smile and tucked a stray blonde hair behind her ear, “I asked how you are doing? I know Y/N was gone for a while and I know from experience with other couples, that that reintegration back into civilian life isn’t always smooth for either person.” She cocked her head to the side, looking warmly and deeply into his eyes and Bucky felt himself start to relax. He had been having a hard time since Y/N had come back. It felt like she was there but distant and despite how warm and affectionate he was, he felt incredibly alone. He opened his mouth to respond when he saw that Y/N was on her way back so instead he just smiled and held out his hand to Y/N. “Ok, done. Let’s go honey. We can get something to eat and then go back home. Bye Mariah, I’ll see you next week!”, Y/N tugged on Bucky’s hand as she waved over her shoulder at her therapist. “Bucky, wait.” He turned to face the blonde woman who was holding out a thin card, “Here’s my number. If you ever need to talk, at any time of day, just call.” Bucky reached out and grabbed it, letting out a brief smile and following his girl out into the street. 
                                                      *********
Bucky had fiddled a lot with that card in the weeks since Mariah had handed it to him. By now, it was dog eared and worn, and though he had dialed the number but always hung up before it had rung. 
But he had finally hit his breaking point. He was fighting with Y/N again, for the third time in the past 7 days and he couldn’t take it any longer. He  didn’t want to stay out on the cold roof another night, alone. He had to talk to someone.
Anyone. He dialed the number and held his breath as it rung. “Hello?”, a sleepy voice murmured. “Uhm, hi. Is this Mariah?”, he heard a slight shuffling on the other end and only then realized that it was 2:41 a.m. and most people were asleep at that time, “I’m so sorry. I just realized that it’s really late. I’ll call at another time. Sorry.” “No, nononono, it’s ok.” Her voice got more alert as she fully woke up, “Truly. I’m used to receiving calls at odd hours of the day. How can I help you? Would you like to come in for a session?” Bucky paused, unsure, before breathing out, “Yes. Please.” “Ok,” Mariah said gently, “the door will be open, let yourself in. I’ll see you in a bit.”
Bucky made it to her office in record time, feeling desperate to not feel lonely if only for a little while. He silently opened the door, peering around it and making eye contact with the blonde who was looking at him curiously. 
“Uhm, hello, you gave me your card a couple weeks ago and I just… I just finally needed to talk,” Bucky quietly trailed off as he stood in the doorway, fiddling with the card still in his pocket, “I just didn’t know who else to turn to. Or who else to try.”
There was a pause, as Bucky wondered if he should bolt when Mariah stood up and walked toward him, hand extended.
“I thought I would never hear from you,” she smiled as he tentatively shook her hand, “come in, sit down and tell me what’s going on.”
                                            ***************
They had talked for hours that initial session. All the feelings and doubts he had just bubbled out of him and for the first time in months, he felt like he was being seen. 
Like he mattered. 
Like he existed. 
They didn’t start sleeping together till later, after another particularly nasty fight with Y/N. She had been cruel and he had just snapped. He loved her with everything in him but he was so tired of being shut out. He loved her but he wanted someone who was willing to let him in. 
To open her heart fully to him and let him love every part of them. He had ended up at Mariah’s office that night, after hours of wandering around the city and without any prompting he had kissed her. Instantly, he felt guilt surge through him, he thought he would vomit at her feet, stain her ridiculously expensive red bottomed shoes, but instead he pushed it aside and kissed her deeper, closing his eyes tighter. He had imagined that he was kissing Y/N, even though Mariah’s lips felt different, he imagined that he was holding Y/N’s soft waist, even though Mariah’s was ensconced inside a tight binder, he imagined that it was Y/N letting out the soft moans underneath him, even though Mariah’s were louder and less breathy.
At the end of it right before he opened his eyes, he begged whatever Gods were out there, that Y/N would be under him gazing at him with a loving intensity in her eyes, but instead he opened his eyes and there lay Mariah, her blonde hair fanned out, amber eyes shining in an unknown emotion. She had reached up and kissed him, pulling him to her and rolling him onto his side, twining her legs between his. She had laid her head in the crook of his arm and kissed his chest softly, giving him the affection and attention he had craved for months. In that moment, his guilt subsided and he let himself enjoy the moment. He closed his eyes again, and let her soft kisses and gentle fingers lull him into a soft sleep. 
Bucky was so lost in memories that it took him a moment to recognize where he was. He checked his watch and realized he had been walking around for like 40 minutes. He checked his phone and saw a  missed call from Iris. He clicked on the notification while walking to a store, and grabbing two bottles of whiskey. He paid and made his way outside while he heard Sabrina tell him to hurry his ass up, they were getting pretty tipsy and wanted to dance. The voicemail had just ended when Sabrina’s special ringtone had started sounding. Mildly annoyed, he had glared at her contact picture for a moment before answering. “What the fuck? I had just gotten rid of your last annoying ringtone, Sabrina.” Buck grumbled while trying to unscrew the whiskey cap. “Oh shut up Barnes, BTS is a goddamn gift.” Rina scoffed in his ear, “Besides, I know your password, it’s Y/N’S birthday, so nothing can keep me out. Anyway, where are you? We want to dance!”
Bucky gave her the address, as he took a couple of swigs out of the bottle and recapping it. “Ok, wait for us on the corner we aren’t that far away. Thankfully you aren’t that far from the club we wanted to go to. See you in a bit.” He had just hummed in agreement before ending the call and going to sit on the stoop of building. He drank a little more, letting more memories run through his mind as he waited. He remembered the time there was a spider in the bathtub and he had let out a small scream. You had burst in with his knife, on high alert. He smiled as he remembered how you had collapsed on the floor laughing so hard you were crying, while he grinned sheepishly in a towel.  
He took another swig, feeling the alcohol in the edges of his mind. He remembered the first time you had cooked Sunday dinner for your little family. You hadn’t cooked a day in your life before then, both of you living off of what Buck could cook and take out. You had been researching for days and had started cooking at 6 in the morning. The kitchen a complete mess and you were covered in ingredients with a smear of tomato sauce on cheek. You had been so proud, even though the food a little dry and a little burnt, but Bucky felt his heart swell as he remembered the smile that had stayed on your face the entire night. He remembered how it felt to feel you straddle him at night, your lips pressing open mouthed wet kisses on his neck. How it felt to nip your throat and feel you shudder as your skin became sensitive. How it felt to hold you tight as you moaned his name and cried out in pleasure, clawing his back. He remembered everything and Bucky wished, not for the first time, that he could turn back time. Instead he shook his head to clear it, and looked up to see Iris leaning out of a cab waving at him. He stood and dusted his pants, getting into the cab and finishing his first bottle of whiskey. “I never figured you for a maudlin drunk, Buck,” Iris’s small feminine voice stated. “Chin up Barnes. No sad drunks here. We haven’t let loose in ages and it’s the first time you can do it properly. Besides, the goal is to find someone for you to take home. No one wants to sleep with a sad drunk,” Sabrina said loudly leaning in closer and putting her hand on Bucky’s knee, “In all seriousness dude, Im not letting you drink anymore if I see you start to going your head. As much as I’d love to see you let loose, we both know drinking in that state of mind is dangerous. So I need you to be honest with me, tell me where your mind is at.” “I’m ok. Thank you,” Bucky let out a small smile, “I’m just thinking about Y/N and everything that’s happened. I’m not gonna disappear into my head. I’m sick of being in it. I’m gonna let loose, and I give you my permission to call Steve or Nat if I’m not.” Sabrina smiles back and grabbed her clutch, “That’s my boy. Now drink up, we’re almost at the bar and that entire bottle isn’t gonna fit in the flask I brought you. ” She grinned and watched as Bucky started chugging half the bottle before stopping and letting out a small burp. She handed him the flask and laughed as he tipsily poured it in sloshing it on his dark jeans. “We’re here! Ready to go to Church guys?,” Iris clapped her hands excitedly. Sabrina gave the cabbie some money, grabbed her girlfriends hand and pulled her out of the cab, motioning excitedly at Bucky. “Church?”, Bucky asked curiously. “Yeah. Church,” Iris pointed at the throng of people outside club at the end of the street as they started walking towards it, “It’s an old unfinished church that was abandoned in the late 80’s. It has the original pillars, domed ceiling and stained glass windows. Some trendy hipster gutted the inside and made it into a club. A close friend of ours is the bouncer and told us about it. It’s been our favorite ever since.”
“Hey Tommy!” Sabrina called out to the man in black in front of the doors, embracing him, “Long time no see! How you been man?” “Hey Rina, Iris. I’ve been good thanks. Me and the Mrs. went to the Bahamas for vow renewal ceremony a couple weeks ago. “Oh my God! Congratulations! Give Wren our love, we need to do dinner soon. I’ll call you to set something up tomorrow. Sounds good?”, she moved back as Iris hugged Tommy. Tommy smiled and nodded moving to the side and opening the doors to the little group. The girls grabbed Bucky’s hands and pulled him with them, turning and waving at Tommy as they entered the darkened club. Once inside, they all paused at the top of the staircase, Bucky’s mouth opening in awe as descended the stairs he took in the room. The room was regal and haunting. He trailed, lightly dazed, behind the couple as they made their way to the bar, chattering between themselves. They squealed as they saw a ginger woman waving at them from behind the bar. They had a round a shots on the bar top by the time Bucky got there. He got handed two and downed them without thinking, gagging as he realized it was tequila. He frowned lightly realizing that he was definitely starting to feel the alcohol. His mind was getting a little fuzzy and he was feeling free. Sabrina and Iris were right. 
He really was enjoying himself. Bucky leaned against the bar, and wait and see who approached him. It didn’t take long for a blonde bombshell walk up to him and wink coyly, motioning him to dance. He shook his head softly, all the while letting his eyes roam over her, checking her out. She smiled over her shoulder, and walked onto the dance floor, her hips swung invitingly. Bucky just smiled wolfishly, and went over the bar and signaled the bartender, downing the drink she handed him as he walked over to a giant stone pillar by the edge of the room. 
Another woman came up to him, a complete vision in a vibrant yellow dress with her skin glinting in the lights, and he let himself be led onto the dance floor. She twined her fingers in the hair covering his name and pressing herself against him as she started to dance. Bucky brought her closer, putting his hands right above her full ass as the music swelled around them. The woman pressed her full lips to his neck and he groaned, breathlessly. She nipped and licked his exposed skin as let his hands roam her body. She moaned and smirked, as she grabbed Bucky’s hand, turning and leading him quickly across the dance floor to bathrooms. They were nearly there when Bucky abruptly stopped. His muscles locked down and the woman in the yellow dress was pulled backwards onto the floor. She looked up at him, her confusion morphing to fury as she realized he wasn’t going to help, and stalked off. Bucky didn’t even notice. 
He didn’t even notice because there in the middle of the room, dancing under the full moon without a care in the world, was Y/N.
And without realizing it, he started moving towards you. He was going to… he wasn’t sure what he going to do when he reached you. He just knew that that’s what he wanted. He was almost to the edge of the stairs that led to the elevated dance floor when he veered to the side suddenly keenly aware that he needed a little liquid courage. He pulled out the little flask Sabrina had given him earlier, and took a couple of heavy swigs. 
Feeling fortified, he took a step towards the stairs and felt the room spin in a way he hadn’t since he was teenager, drunk at the small bar near the docks he worked. He steadied himself on a nearby pillar and closed his eyes for a moment.
Bucky realized he was extremely drunk, and he knew that he should go home. He knew that he shouldn’t go to you. That he should absolutely not get any closer to you than he already had. He knew the rational thing to do was to go find Sabrina and Iris and tell them he wanted, no, that he needed to leave. He knew that nothing good could come from this drunken encounter. But still, he found himself climbing those stairs, his blood pounding and his body hot. 
It was instinctual at this point, his need to get to you, like a moth to flame. It didn’t make sense, none whatsoever but that’s what he was going to do. And fuck, he was tired of thinking, he was tired of hiding, he wanted you so bad and he should’ve been better, he should’ve been there for you. He should’ve done more. He shouldn’t have been such a goddamn selfish coward. And suddenly you were right there. 
And you took his breath away.
He stared, dazed, starting forward abruptly when he realized that you were dancing in someones arms. The man was leering at you while you danced on him and the entire sight made Bucky’s stomach ache. 
He had to stop it.
 Bucky knew he had to but had no right but he just couldn’t bear it. He couldn’t handle the sight of the man touching you, his intent so very clear on his leering face. He grabbed the other mans arms and lifted him up and away from you, effectively placing himself between the two of you. The brunette man, that Bucky thought looked vaguely familiar, glared back at him, yelling something at him that he couldn’t quite make out.  Bucky just gave him the best Winter Soldier glare he could, which much to his surprise worked, despite the fact he was sure he was getting more drunk by the second. Bucky turned, clumsily, to face you only to find you looking curiously at him.  He took a small step forward, standing just a few inches away and raised his hand, wordlessly asking for permission. You stared at him for a moment longer before stepping forward ending up pressed against him, and tenderly placing his hand on your cheek and covering it with one of yours and reaching up with the other to stroke his cheek. Bucky stilled, everyone around them vanishing as he looked at you with an intensity that would’ve set the world aflame. He watched as you stretched upwards toward him, entwining your arms around his neck, gently closing your eyes and pressing your lips to his parted ones. 
Tag List:
@photography-to-all @susmita121 @the-alpha-queen @awinterloveuniverse @im-a-motherfuckin-mermaid @risinghero @caaaaaaarrrrrlll @glittercoveredsouls @buckybabybaby @justreadingfics @flowerchildqueenlovely @westfields-maple @ly--canthrope @learisa @unevenpages @yo-yo-bro-bro @ufffg @geeksareunique @westfields-maple @chrys-1029 @38leticia @sicparvismagnaxi @coal000 @itsagentromanoff @violentlybarnes @fay-fighter @wanderlustqueen19 @bbadbitchh@goldenstateof @lilmissperfectlyimperfect @marvelssecretmistress @lovemesomepietro @mia-at-work @diinofayce @alitav99 @violence-and-velvet @void-imaginations @xx-raven  @aeteriadoelaveneder @sergeipoluninfans @marvel-lously @honey-bee-holly @valkyeries @lovemesomepietro @kindasortagood @bexboo616 @aurorcarter @sonarsyndor @csigeoblue @through-the-crevices @cosette-winchester @friendly-neighborhood-lich-queen @sonarsnydor @reallydontknowwhattosay @kawaiispacepriincess @unknownqueen01
76 notes · View notes